LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



flap..--... §mm¥ 1* 

Shelf_3£i04-2- 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 




V 



Modern Spiritualism Laid Bare, 



UNMASKED, DISSECTED, 



Viewed from Spiritualists' Own Teachings, and from 
Scriptural Standpoints. 



What It Is ; What Its Influences ; To What It Leads ; 
And What Its Final End Will Be. 



Complete in Two Parts: 

Part Second being an Appendix to and continuation of Part First. Also containing 
Autobiographical Sketches of the 

LIFE OF THE AUTHOR, 

And of His Travels on the American Continent, The Holy Land, and in Europe. 

- Q \y I Addressed and Dedicated to His Son, 

By Dr, John Bourbon Wasson, 

Author of "The Land of Sacred Story,'' (Written while Exploring Egypt, Palestine, 

and Syria ; Revised while living at Rome) now Ready for the Press. Also of A 

Popular Treatise, published while Engaged in Practice— "The Family 

Guide to Homoeopathy." Also, " Homoeopathy Explained 

from a True Standpoint ; What It Is." "The Prntrl ._ 

Messenger," & c, & c. v^^^^X 

JUL 19 1887 >)' 




SAN FRANCISCO : 
Bacon & Company, Book and Job Printers, 

Comer Clay and Sansome Streets. 
1887. 






Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1887, by 

DR. JOHN BOURBON WASSON, 

in the Office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington. 



PREFACE. 

(In Brief.) 



The wisest man concerning whom we have any record, either 
in ancient or modern history, tells us that " There is nothing 
new under the sun," etc., and the Author of this little book, be- 
lieving this to be true, claims no originality in anything he may 
write, whether it relates to what he may have read or heard 
from others, or indeed what he may have seen with his own 
eyes, heard with his own ears, or even passed through, either in 
the material or spiritual form, however startling, mysterious or 
strange, and spiritual or spirituelle, many of the things he is 
about to relate may indeed seem. 

Suffice it to say, in concluding this short preface, that all that 
will be found written in this book shall be facts, and veritable 
facts only — so far, at least, as the author's personal knowledge 
may be given — feeling deeply not only his personal responsi- 
bility to every reader into whose hands this may come, but his 
deep personal and individual responsibility to his Creator — God 
— also, in the last great day of final account. 
Respectfully and truly, 

THE AUTHOR. 

San Francisco, Cal., a d. 1887. 



INDEX. 



Preface 5 

Introduction.., ,... 13 



CHAPTER I. 

A Mysterious and Lonely Island ; A Strange Book taken from It, 
which tells of the Most Wonderful Visions, Revelations, and of 
Celestial Spirits or Beings in Another World ; Written many 
Centuries ago ; Has been Seen by Many, Read and Studied by 
Some, and but Little Understood by Any 15 



CHAPTER II. 

False Teachings ; Some of the Beasts in the Apocalypse, representing 
Modern Spiritualism, Goddess of Liberty in the French Revolu- 
tion, her Nudity, and the Frenchman's Chickens without Feath- 
ers, Novel- Reading, etc., etc 19 



CHAPTER III. 

Spiritualism, or "New Christian Science," so called, viewed from 
Scriptural Evidence, and their own Teachings ; The Touch- 
stone Applied 22 



CHAPTER IV. 
Marriage, Free Love, Socialism, etc 29 

CHAPTER V. 

Spiritualism and Spirit Teachings, as Testified to and Viewed by Spirit- 
ualists themselves, 32 



INDEX. 



CHAPTER VI. 



The Politics of Spiritualists, which Combines Church and State, all 
to be Controlled entirely on Spiritualistic Principles, such as 
Taught in the preceding Chapters, and which is to Crush out and 
Break in Pieces all Present forms of Government 36 



CHAPTER VII. 

Questions for the leaders in the New Government ; to be answered 
freely, without Mental Reservation, and Subscribed to Promptly, 
as a test of Qualification ., 42 



CHAPTER VIII. 

The dreadful doom awaiting those who shall oppose the New, or Celes- 
tial government, or revile and scoff at Modern Spiritualism. They 
must speedily be brought to the altar of human sacrifice, after un- 
told, fearful calamities have come upon them. An awful retri- 
bution awaits those who oppose " Spiritual Communion.". .... 44 



CHAPTER IX. 

The Common Evidence of Spirits unreliable as to Identity, either in 
Character, Age, Sex, Origin, or Future Condition, or whether 
Human or Animal ; all depending, no doubt, upon the Astuteness 
and yEstheticism of the Developing Medium in the occult and 
mysterious Science and Art 47 



CHAPTER X. 

The Old and New Testament Scriptures all clearly Declare against 
Spiritualism, and its Teachings can Nowhere be Found in the 
Bible. The Subject carefully Examined, Weighed in the Balance, 
and found Wanting. " To the Law and to the Testimony; if They 
[the Spirits] Speak not According to the Word, it is Because 
there is no Light [or Truth] in them." — Isaiah 8 : 20. Also, I 
John 4:1, " Beloved, Believe not Every Spirit, but try the Spirits, 
whether they are of God for Many false Prophets are Gone out into 
the World." 55 



INDEX. 



CHAPTER XL 

Miracles and Wonders claimed by Spiritualists. The voice of God 
against consulting Familiar Spirits pointed and plain. Unclean 
Spirits described. Texts of Scripture claimed by Spiritualists, to 
prove their Doctrines s 62 



CHAPTER XII. 

King Saul, the Witch of En-dor, and Spirit of the Prophet Samuel, 
when Shown Up in the True Light, Prove Nothing in Favor of 
Spiritualism, neither does the Spirit which Eliphaz Saw, when its 
True Character is Brought to Light 7] 



CHAPTER XIII. 

The Spirit which Eliphaz, the Temanite, Saw, Job. 4 : 12, 21. Its 
Character for Truth Questioned. The Angel which Balaam's 
Ass Saw, and the Voice with which It Spoke, Considered. Also, 
Moses and Elias, on the Mount of Transfiguration 79 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Spiritualism a Demonstrated Fact. Its General Nature and Character 

as Taught, and Believed, and Practiced, Dissected and Laid Bare. 86 



CHAPTER XV. 
Being a continuation of Chapter XIV 95 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Influences of Spiritualism on the Human Mind, and What it Leads 
to in its Final Results 101 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The Divinity of Christ. His Resurrection, Miracles, etc., Viewed 
from a Christian Standpoint, in Contradistinction with Spiritual- 
ism and its False Teachings 103 



IO INDEX. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

The Age in Which we Live, Viewed in the Light of Prophecy and 
its Closing Scenes 108 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Continuation of Subject of Preceding Chapter, Further Showing the 
Vivid Imagination of Spiritualism, Together with a Narration of 
the Author's Personal Experience on the Subject 119 



CHAPTER XX. 

Subject of last Chapter continued, with Spirit Manifestations Dis- 
closed 124 



CHAPTER XXL 

A brief History of the Origin, Development, and Rapid Progress of 

Spiritualism, and the Alarming Attitude it has Assumed, etc 132 



CHAPTER XXII. 

What the Author Thinks he Believes, and What he Thinks he Does 
Not Believe about Some Things. Addressed to Every Reader, 
Personally 139 




DR. J. B. WASSON IN PALESTINE. 



INTRODUCTION. 



In presenting this volume to the public, the Author does so 
without the usual form and stereotyped apology, such as " deep- 
ly feeling his utter incapacity or inability, etc.,'* to grapple with 
the subject before him, for he feels nothing of the sort, but 
rather to deal candidly and tersely with facts as they present 
themselves to his mind, remembering the old maxim, Que iex- 
cuse, s 1 accuse (He who excuses himself, accuses himself) ; feel- 
ing the better enabled to do so after much study, careful inves- 
tigation, and deep research, together with the advantages of much 
travel and extensive acquaintance in different countries, and 
close observation, endorsed by long personal experience in many 
ways, often the most mysterious and strange that could possibly 
happen to any one in the body, or in mortal flesh ; and this, too 
for a full quarter of a century, as he desires to give a brief auto- 
biography of himself, which will be found in the closing chapters 
of this book, and which may be read perhaps with both interest 
and profit before perusing this work further, if the reader pre- 
fers to do so. 

In this autobiography will be found reminiscences and many 
incidents related of the most interesting character to any one 
who takes the trouble to read ; which often appear more like 
tales of fiction or romance than real or personal history ; and 
however startling or mysterious and strange many of these nar- 
rations may appear, during a life of more than half a century 



14 INTRODUCTION. 

which the author has passed through — often the most checker- 
ed and eventful — and during his travels and residence in the 
United States and on this Continent, as well as many travels in 
Europe, in the far East or Orient, as well as scenes and incidents 
related, which transpired while traveling in those countries and 
living in some parts of them, as well as his residence in Rome, 
etc., yet every word is true as truth itself, or as actual history can 
be written. 

And all the writer would ask, further, is that the reader will 
at once lay aside all prejudice, either for or against the subject, 
and study and read carefully this small treatise for the purpose 
of becoming more enlightened, as well as edified and instructed 
in this great and wonderfully mysterious and strange phenome- 
non — Spiritualism— which lies before him, and which has raised 
up its hydra-heads, even like unto those "great and dreadful 
and terrible beasts," with their many heads and horns, etc., such 
as Daniel and John the Revelator speak of in the Prophecies, 
Revelations and Visions, which will be explained in the most 
clear, succinct and pointed manner in connection with this, so 
far as relates to the subject before us. 



modern Spiritualism Laid Bare. 



CHAPTER I. 



A Mysterious and Lonely Island ; A Strange Book taken from It, which 
tells of the Most Wonderful Visions, Revelations, and of Celestial Spir- 
its or Beings in Another World ; Written many Centuries ago ; Has 
been Seen by Many, Read and Studied by Some, and but Little Un- 
derstood by Any. 

Having been carried away at one time in mortal vision to a 
most desolate, rocky, bare, and lonely island, which is only 
about eight miles in length, and but one in width, and eighteen 
in circumference, surrounded by the ^Egean Sea, and which is 
now called " Patmosa," also "Patimo." And on viewing this 
little, lonely, barren isle, thus cut off from humanity's reach, 
we find it, as we have said, desolate and uninhabited by living 
man, save one small town only. 

And yet it still has its charms, which memory never can ef- 
face so long as this earth stands ; for, permit me to tell you, 
kind reader, this little spot to which we refer, has a halo hang- 
ing round and over it, such as time itself can never obliterate or 
blot from the memory of millions who now dwell upon earth, 
as well as multiplied millions who have lived in ages past. 

" But what place," the reader is ready to ask, " is this, and 
where can it be, which is of such wonderful importance?" 
" We are anxious to know more about it, unless you have start- 



1 6 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

ed out with some old story of romance dressed up in new 
cloth, or some silly tale of fiction." 

We assure you, it is neither, as you shall presently see, but a 
fact founded on truth, which has stood for more than eighteen 
hundred years, and continues so to stand, as firm and unshaken 
as the everlasting hills, and Rocky Mountain chain which 
crosses this Continent of ours, dividing the East from the 
West. 

And now, what we are about to further tell you is well au- 
thenticated history, which has been believed, and is still be- 
lieved by millions of people at the present day, many of whom 
have been, and are still, among the best men and women, too, 
and the best minds of the age in which they now live or have 
ever lived. 

But to return again to the lonely isle of which we have spok- 
en, and give very briefly a more minute description, which may 
not be uninteresting to the reader, before we pass on to further 
notice of the subject before us. 

This little sad and lonely, but sacred, spot to so many, we 
have said is surrounded by the iEgean Sea, off the coast of 
Asia Minor, between the Island of Icaria and the promontory 
of the Island of Miletus, which juts out into the great sea ; 
and the small town to which we have already referred, being 
the only inhabited site, stands perched upon a high, rocky 
mountain, rising up abruptly out of the sea also. 

About half way up this mountain on which the town is built, 
there is to be seen a natural grotto in the rock (usually called 
a cave). In this lonely cave, some eighteen hundred years ago, 
dwelt an aged man, who had been banished thither to this 
lonely spot by the wicked decree of a certain heathen Emperor 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 7 

and tyrant, whose name was Domitian. At the time of this ban- 
ishment (of course, for the remainder of his lifetime) this harm- 
less old man, for such he was, and holy also, had already arrived 
at about the age of 94. And it would be reasonable to suppose 
that at so great an age he would certainly not live very long 
upon this barren isle and in that lonely cave, and that he had 
no doubt already become very decrepit and feeble. 

But such was not indeed the case, for, as we will tell you fur- 
ther on, he not only lived to escape from that lonely spot to 
which he had been banished, even after the death of the in- 
famously vile tyrant who had thus doomed him, but the truth 
is — and you know truth is often stranger than fiction — this old 
man, while there on that island, and in that lonely cave, and on 
a certain day, saw some of the most mysteriously strange and 
wonderful sights, as well as saw, and even talked with and held 
intercourse with Celestial beings or Spirits in another world. 
But just how long these communications were kept up, or he 
was permitted to behold the wonderful visions which he saw, 
this ancient record does not exactly tell us ; but it was long 
enough, however, for him to write a book, telling us what he 
did see and hear, that had been indelibly stamped and fixed on 
the tablets of his memory, never to be forgotten. And al- 
though eighteen centuries have passed since then, during which 
new continents have been discovered, new empires established, 
and again crumbled and fallen to decay, and new governments 
and kingdoms, more than we can now mention, have been 
set up, only to endure for a time, and then moulder and lapse 
back again into oblivion, yet this marvelous book of spirit com- 
munications and visions and revelations still stands out in 
bright and living characters, as does its aged Author in the 



1 8 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

hearts of all who have ever read and believed his writ- 
ings. 

And perhaps stranger still to very many, as it will no doubt 
seem, it is even believed by some, who may perhaps be more 
credulous than others, that this same Author, although he wrote 
so many centuries ago, still lives here in mortal flesh, and walks 
this same earth of ours. 

And be not startled, gentle reader, when I tell you further- 
more, that this belief, however strange it may seem, is enter- 
tained by some of the best and most earnest Christian minds 
who live to-day, as well as many who have lived in long ages 
past. 

But where, where, you are ready to ask, do they get even so 
much as a scintilla of proof, for what, perhaps, you may be 
pleased to call sheer nonsense. But be not overamazed when I 
tell you further, that they are not only earnest, intelligent Chris- 
tian men and women who believe this, but they also believe 
and accept the whole inspired word of God, and earnestly and 
conscientiously try to obey its commands; and from those 
Scriptures they derive, at least, a part of their evidences for so 
believing that this wonderful man of whom I have just spoken 
still lives and walks this earth, as I have said, in his mortal body. 

And now, to conclude this chapter briefly, just as we purpose 
this whole book shall be — some who read this are, no doubt, 
ready to ask who this strange and mysterious person of whom 
we have been speaking can be ; and also the name of the book ; 
and when I tell you that his name, and the name of the book 
also, is as familiarly known to every reader and student of the 
Bible as your name is to you, I have simply stated a fact, which 
hardly needs to be dwelt longer upon. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 9 



CHAPTER II. 

False Teachings ; Some of the Beasts in the Apocalypse, representing Mod- 
ern Spiritualism, Goddess of Liberty in the French Revolution, her 
Nudity, and the Frenchman's Chickens without Feathers, Novel- 
Reading, etc., etc, 

In the Gospel of New Testament Scriptures by Matthew, 
24th chapter, Christ tells his disciples, " That in latter days 
there will arise false Christs and false prophets, which shall de- 
ceive the very elect, if it were possible." And that apostle, 
" the beloved John," in his Apocalyptic vision, tells us he saw 
" three unclean spirits like frogs come up out of the mouth of 
the Dragon, and out of the mouth of the Beast, and out of the 
mouth of the false prophets," and adds, l: They are the spirits 
of devils working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the 
earth and of the whole world" etc. 

. And the inspired and marvelously gifted, illustrious Apostle 
Paul, in one of his epistles, tells us that " in the last days peril- 
ous times shall come," and mentions characters, the most des- 
perately infamous and vile, who shall arise, ' ' having a form of 
godliness, but denying the power thereof," etc. 

Telling us, " from such to turn away," for this sort, said he, 
" are they which creep into houses, and lead captive silly wo- 
men, laden with sins, led away with divers lusts, ever learning 
and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth." (See 
II Tim. 3 : 6.) 

But the reader is perhaps ready to ask, "What have we to 
do with the passages of Scripture referred to ? " And we an- 
swer, Nothing for the present, only to prove, so far as they serve 



20 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

the purpose, just what age we now live in, and what Modern 
Spiritualism, so-called, is, when viewed from a Scriptural stand- 
point ; and just this, and nothing more. 

And that is simply to say, that when once stripped of its cloak, 
under which is concealed its infamously vile and corrupt teach- 
ings, that it stands forth to the gaze of every one as nude or 
naked and destitute of covering as did the Goddess of Liberty, 
which was none other than a notorious theatrical courtesan, and 
was exposed to the public gaze and admiration of those who led 
the French Revolution in Paris a century ago.* 

And that thus it is with Spiritualism, seemingly perfect in all 
its appointments and manifestations, and however subtle and 

* Or as bare of any covering as was the French chemist's 
chicken. He, having carefully formulated the substance of an 
egg, endeavored to hatch it out if possible ; and placing it in a 
suitable temperature for the purpose, he watched it with the most 
intense anxiety, day and night, for many days, when lo ! to his 
unspeakable joy he saw the bird, of whatever kind it might be, 
begin to peck through the shell, which he had also chemically 
prepared for the egg substance within, when soon the young 
fledgling (?) came out in perfect health, perfect in its formation, 
members and functions, though of nameless origin as to kind. 

And now, reader, can you conceive of a more wonderful 
achievement in mechanics, or in modern science and art, or 
even in chemistry, than the creation of living matter, which he 
had actually accomplished ? And in his esctacy of joy and de- 
light he came well nigh losing his wits. But imagine his dole- 
ful look, full of the saddest disappointment that can be conceiv- 
ed of, when behold, the bird which now stood before him made 
a feeble attempt to flutter its wings, when he discovered, for 
the first time, that his wonderful creation was entirely destitute 
of so much as even the sign of down or a feather, but stood be- 
fore him a naked, nameless, " What is it ! " Here we shall at 
once see that despite his almost unbounded science and genius, 
he entirely forgot to add the ingredients which compose feath- 
ers. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 21 

cunning it may unfold and present itself in its different garbs 
of seeming truth and light, so as "to deceive, even if it were 
possible, the very elect " of the faithful followers of Christ, yet, 
as one who has faith and trust in him and by his grace sustain- 
ing, and spirit so directing, we propose to show briefly before 
we are done with the subject before us, that this hydra-headed 
monster which has so recently appeared (as it would seem) and 
yet not so very modern in its origin as it would make believe, 
will have its feathers plucked from it, until it will stand before 
the world and its votaries, as unsightly and naked as did the 
French Atheistic, Communistic, Socialistic and Spiritualistic, 
fair Goddess in her nude state, or the chicken of the same 
begetting. 

This is not simply an idle boast or threat, engendered either 
through egotism or prejudice, as we shall certainly endeavor to 
give no place to either, or any similar weaknesses, so often seen 
and so prevalent either in book writing or the newspaper press 
of the day ; not to mention the insipid, silly nonsense in most 
of the sensational novels, and other yellow backed trash, with 
which all enlightened Christendom is now being flooded, and 
which are so loathsome, obscene, immoral, degraded and de- 
moralizing in their influences upon every reader of whatever 
age, but more especially upon the young of either sex. 

Strange indeed, in a land like this, a Christian land so called, 
where the most stringent laws should not only exist, but be en- 
forced for the suppression of this most dreadful evil, as well as 
for the suppression of distilling liquors, their sale under any 
pretext whatever, and all other similar vices and crimes. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



CHAPTER III. 

Spiritualism, or " New Christian Science," so called, viewed from Scrip- 
tural Evidence, and their own Teachings; The Touchstone Ap- 
plied. 

The holy prophet Isaiah tells us to go — " To the law and to 
the testimony, and if they (the spirits) speak not according to 
this word, it is because there is no light in them." — Chap. 8 : 
20. 

And the beloved disciple and Apostle of our Saviour in 1st 
John 4:1, "tells the followers of the 'meek and lowly Naza- 
rene ' not to believe every spirit, but to try the spirits, whether 
they be of God, because many false prophets are gone out into 
the world." 

And then in the two following verses he tells us just how we 
are to "try " them, and also gives us the certain evidences where- 
by we may always know just who and what they are. " Hereby 
know ye," says he, " the Spirit of God. Every spirit that con- 
fessed that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God ; and 
every spirit that does not this, is not of God, but is the spirit 
of Anti-Christ, which is now in the world" 

But some who read this, are now ready to ask : "Do not 
modern Spiritualists believe in Christ, and his divinity and hu- 
manity ? " We have thought they did ! The following, kind 
reader, is what they, the Spiritualists, their leading lights and 
teachers, tell us about that. 

"He {Christ) was the natural son of Joseph" — a bastard — 
" No more the Son of God than you or I." " He did no mira- 
cles." " No matter about Christ and him crucified — dead bodies 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 2$ 

are of little consequence." In brief, preach a living Christ ; 
Christ incarnate in our present humanity. Christ as the Christ 
principle. " Love, truth, wisdom, the great redemptive powers 
of the universe." " I do not believe Jesus Christ was any more 
the Son of God than you are." I believe he was divine and 
human too. " So are you ; I should pity you exceedingly if I 
believed otherwise." 

In answer to the question, " By what right do Spiritualists, 
and those intelligences said to be Spirits of our departed friends, 
ignore the doctrine of the literal resurrection of Jesus Christ 
our Saviour ? " an intelligent Spirit responds, " He takes it for 
granted that Spiritualists and Spirits have no belief in the literal 
resurrection of the body of Jesus." 

And in point of fact, so far, he is only consistent ; for in the 
first place, it is contrary to all known laws such as relate to nat- 
ural or spiritual law. But this spirit goes further, and says : 
" That such a man lived, that he died a natural death, that he 
was resurrected as all souls are, we fully believe ; but that he 
rose from the dead, bodily or physically, after having been ab- 
solutely dead, without having come under the rule of nature and 
its laws, we deny. We deny it because it is untrue, because 
everything in past history declares it to be untrue, and he whose 
senses are so benighted as to believe it, is to be pitied, and 
there are many such on earth today." 

What a startling revelation is here given in this above closing 
sentence, namely : that there are actually many on earth, even 
at the present day who do indeed believe in the literal resur- 
rection of Christ's body. And only think of it, Christian reader, 
that you and I, and all who are so benighted and ignorant as 
to thus believe, are " to be pitied." But this wise spirit does 



24 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

not tell us he does really pity us, but only says we ought to be 
pitied. Let us, however, follow their infinite and unbounded 
wisdom, a little further. 

u Christendom directs us to a man- who lived 1800 years ago, 
as having in himself a power to heal all the wounds inflicted on 
the human soul, by violation of the laws under which it (the 
soul) exists. * * * Nature points to God in our souls. 
The Bible says, " Look to Jesus on the Cross." Nature says, 
" Look to your own soul." The Bible says, *' Seek and find 
eternal life in the blood of Christ." Nature says, "Seek and 
find it in obedience to the laws of your own soul, that primeval 
revelation of which every human being has a copy." 

" Every substance endowed with life, is endowed with an in- 
herent power of healing." " Every man and woman may be, 
ought to be, a Savior, a Lamb of God, to take away the sins 
of the world." (The above are the inspired teachings of one H. 
C. Wright, a leading light in modern spiritism.) Concerning 
the atonement, another great leader (S. I. Finney) says, " All 
nature gives this doctrine in the face the lie." " The sins of a 
whole race forgiven, blotted out, in the blood of a reformer ! 
It is awful ! Faith in a living and suicidal God ? What natural 
relation has the blood of the righteousness of Christ to a man's 
sins, actually committed ? Can that blood wash out those sins ? 
No!" 

Death and the resurrection. On these subjects, the Spirits, 
through their mediums, the Spiritualists, boldly assert that it is 
well to repeat, in the most emphatic manner, "There is no death! 
but instead thereof, there are perpetually unfolding lives." "All 
descriptions of the resurrection of the body are so many fic- 
tions." 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 25 

" The resurrection of the body is a physical impossibility and 
a mental absurdity." So much for the foregoing, concerning 
the JVazarene, the ' Savior of 'sinners ,' the 'Son of the living God,' 
upon which, however, we will not stop now to comment. But 
reader, whoever you are, whether Christian, saint or sinner, in- 
fidel, Spiritualist or heathen, let me earnestly ask you to pause 
just here for a few moments, before reading further, and seri- 
ously ask yourself the question : " What can all these things 
mean, anyhow, and how are we to understand them ? " 

Think, I say, on these things — even here in this enlightened, 
Christian land of ours, with all the intelligence, education, re- 
finement and literature, and the wonderful and indeed marvel- 
lous developments in this, the last half of the nineteenth cen- 
tury — even here, on this Continent of ours, without going abroad 
to see or contemplate this hydra-headed monster in the alarm- 
ly rapid progress which it is making in other lands. 

You will read in the obituary notices of their papers the fol- 
lowing, when speaking of persons who have died : He or she 
41 passed on, to dwell with kindred spirits " ; " ascended to Spir- 
it life " ; " passed over the river to rest with the Angels " ; 
"" Death is a misnomer, as her radiant, uprisen glory proves, be- 
yond all doubt." 

In answer to a question, " What new truths Spiritualism has 
given to the world," the answer is, " Here is one. There is no 
death. All nature throbs with life ; throughout the boundless 
domain of the universe, nothing dies. No other system or re- 
ligion has ever announced so g r and and inspiring a truth as 
this, therefore it is one of the new truths Spiritualism has given 
to the world." — W. F. Jamison. 

An eminent Christian minister, a personal friend of ours, and 



26 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

an able exponent of the true Christian religion (name, T. W. 
Smith), now doing a great missionary work on the island of Ta- 
hiti, and to whom we acknowledge our indebtedness for many 
of the compilations here given, pertinently remarks, that " The 
above statement is hardly a new truth or false statement either, 
for it is a very old sentiment, uttered by the first inspirational 
medium, in the garden of Eden ; even the serpent, who, in con- 
tradiction to the word of God, had said to Adam and Eve, in 
case they should transgress, ' Thou shalt surely die ' ; but the 
inspirational serpent said, £ Thou shalt not surely die, but shall 
■ be as gods," etc. And so we find these Spiritualists today, who 
have no doubt taken their inspirational teachings from the same 
source, viz., the Father of lies, and are now simply rehashing 
the same old story over again, which Satan, the Prince and ori- 
gin of all modern Spiritualism, then put into the mouth of the 
serpent, on the above occasion. As for sin ; they tell us 
1 There is no such thing ' ; ' no future judgment ' ; ' Man is 
being judged by his own conscience.' ' All the judgment bar we 
shall ever appear before is the inherent sense of right.' ' What- 
ever is, is right.' ' Man is his own judge.' ' The most despicable 
passions of men, their excesses, their vices and their crimes, often 
forward more certainly the good ca?tse than the endeavors of the 
virtuous man, who will never do evil that good may come? ' There 
are greater uses in sin than in holiness.' 'The vital spark of 
Christianity is no less in the heart of the sinner than it is in the 
heart of the saint.' ' There is no merit in what the world calls, 
religion, and there is no demerit in what the world calls irreligion.' 
'No one church has a truer religion than any other church (this: 
of course includes the Mohammedan, etc.), and all the other 
churches have no truer religion than the great church of sin- 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 27 

ners with which all men, if not visibly, are invisibly connect- 
ed.' " 

Reader, pause a moment, and consider the foregoing sen- 
tences ; analyze carefully, and then ask yourself the question, If 
indeed anything more corrupt, more infamously vile, degrading, 
dreadful, and desperately wicked could possibly come from the 
lowest depths of the bottomless pit. And yet all these teach- 
ings are promulgated and accepted by highly educated, intelli- 
gent men and women not a few. 

Indeed, they are only consistent with the whole fabric, warp, 
and woof of modern Spiritualism, modern Scientists, etc., at the 
present day, such as Huxley, Tyndall, and others, all of whom 
borrowed their faint shimmerings of light from the late Darwin 
and his teachings, and to whom may be added the lesser lights, 
such as Bob Ingersol. And in mentioning Ingersol's name 
among others — for I can barely take time to mention it in this 
short treatise — I am reminded to remark that I have sometimes 
wondered how many out of the vast multitudes of Christian 
thousands who have crowded the halls all over our own country, 
and paid their dollar for the privilege of listening to this gifted, 
bold blasphemer, and foul-mouthed, profane orator vilify " Mr. 
Moses," pointing out his (Moses') mistakes; hurl his wicked 
anathemas at the Bible and its Author, against Jesus Christ, 
the great teacher, and against all Christianity in general, of 
whatever name. I ask and wonder how many of these profes- 
fessing Christians on such occasions, when clapping their hands, 
cheering in rapt admiration at such gifted eloquence, knew, or 
even yet know, that Bob Ingersol is a bright and shining light 
among modern Spiritualists, and believes their doctrine and 
teachings with all his mind and soul. But this, indeed, is sim- 



28 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

ply true, whether generally known outside of the brotherhood 
of Spiritualists or not.* 

* Under the head of " Christian Science," a new healing 
method has been recently introduced and suggested as an 
"Eastern Idea," the sum of which- is that health — physical, 
mental, and moral — is something everyone can acquire, through 
instruction and practice in the laws of divine mind, i. <?., that 
the teachers of the science treat their patients for spiritual ills, 
leaving bodily or physical disease to take care of itself. And 
that in this way, by thus influencing and operating on the spir- 
itual of the human economy or organism, the 17,000 diseases 
to which medical experts tell us poor, frail mortality is heir, 
can be eradicated from the system, as well as all pernicious 
vices cured effectually. To be able, however, to do these 
things, it is necessary to fully impress the mind with the under- 
standing that we are created spiritually as well as physically, 
and that the body is not the real self. It is also argued that 
one who believes the teachings of this -"New Science," so- 
called, and is in very truth a Christian, will have no physical 
ills. 

They also hold that the works of the Nazarene and his dis- 
ciples were not supernatural or miracles, as is generally supposed, 
but can be performed by any one whose knowledge and faith 
in Christian science is sufficient to enable him to do it. 
"There is no death," say they. "You are created as a spirit- 
ual being, and you can not get away from it. What we call 
death is merely a cessation of the action of the mind on the 
body." Or, to illustrate more fully, the body is even now ak 
ready dead, and is merely being acted on by the mind, or ani- 
mated by it. And when all animation is suspended or cut off, 
and dissolution actually takes place, the being — him or herself 
— i. e., spiritual body, continues to suffer on or enjoy just the 
same, only independent of the mortal body, of course. "Chris- 
tian Science," [they tell us] is an understanding of who and 
what we are and our relations to all life. And as Love is pre- 
eminent among all controlling powers, so will Christian Science 
and Religion, which are based on Love, control the world." 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 29 

CHAPTER IV. 

Marriage, Free Love, Socialism, etc. 

Spiritualists present their views on the subject of marriage 
in the following language, and practice accordingly : " Marriage 
is the fountain of selfishness, the cause of debauchery,' the pro- 
lific mother of disease and crime. We charge all these upon 
the marriage institution. # * * The society we want is that 
of men and women living in freedom and governed by their 
attractions, no one presuming to interfere. The very mischiev- 
ous error that free love will do only for pure and elevated beings 
must be exploded. The low and vile must have its elevating 
and purifying influence."* 

" The marriage institution of man is wrong, and must be an- 
nulled ere the race is redeemed," says another writer. And a 
third declares that " All advanced Spiritualists repudiate mar- 
riage in its legal sense, and believe in the doctrine of affinities." 

Dr. A. B. Childs' teachings : " However much good may 
have been claimed for and experienced by the old institution 
of marriage by law in the past, it is apparent to clear sight that, 
for the present development of the race, it is an institution of 
woe. The rite of marriage is already abolished by multitudes, 
and ere long its abolition will be outwardly proclaimed by the 
whole people." 

And this learned and inspired Spiritualistic savant further 
tells us how to remedy certain evils, as follows : "To banish 

* The above found in a Spiritual magazine, published in New 
York, a few years ago. 



30 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

prostitution from cities and towns, take the men who support 
it, called virtuous, from the bondage of the marriage law." " To 
prevent adultery, take law away from marriage relations." "To 
declare peace between husbands and wives, remove from their 
necks the yoke of legal marriage." In other words, pull the 
halters off their heads, and turn them loose. And by doing so, 
he tells us, or " to prevent the causes of divorce, make no State 
legislation on marriage." 

" To make the tide of sexual love run smooth, pure, holy and 
undefiled, let nature's laws and nature's wisdom rule"; and 
"so let human souls go on in nature's way of progression." 
" No wonder,". he tells us, " that Christianity is a failure. Man 
alone cannot redeem this world. * * * We never should 
have prostitutes if women would live with men without marry- 
ing them." 

At the Rutland Reform Convention, as early as 1858, it was 
argued if a man loves another woman better than his wife, he is 
really married to that other woman ; and a resolution was of- 
fered, that the only true and natural marriage is an exclusive 
conjugal love between one man and one woman. 

A woman who addressed the Convention held that marriage 
is the sole cause of woman's degradation and misery. A wo- 
man in the " Educator," edited by A. E. Newton, says : " It is 
reserved for the present day, under the inspiration of spirits, 
for woman to rise and assert her freedom. No man, no Church, 
or set of men shall withhold from me the realization of that 
purest of all aspirations, inherent in every true woman, the 
right to re-beget myself, when, by whom, and under what cir- 
cumstances to me seems fit and best." 

At a Spiritual Convention at Ravenna, Ohio, July 4th and 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 3 1 

5th, 1857, a Mrs. Lewis, one of the leading lights, said : " To 
confine her to love one man was an abridgment of her rights. 
* * * Although she had one husband in Cleveland, she 
considers herself married to the whole human race. All men 
were her husbands, and she had an undying love for them. 
What business is it of the world whether one man is the father 
of my children, or ten men ? I have a right to say who shall 
be the father of my offspring." 

This brief chapter speaks for itself, and needs no comment 
from us. We therefore leave the readers to ponder it for them- 
selves, except to add that the evidences of the outcroppings of 
the teachings of this and preceding chapters will be seen in 
the following testimonials, given even by Spiritualists them- 
selves, who have taken a regular course, having gone through 
the whole science, and graduated in their schools of occult arts. 
Let us now hear them. 



32 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



CHAPTER V. 

Spiritualism and Spirit Teachings, as Testified to and Viewed by Spiritual- 
ists themselves. 

Fifteen years of critical study of Spiritual literature, and an 
extensive acquaintance with the leading Spiritualists, and patient, 
systematic and thorough investigation of the manifestations of 
many years ; enable us to speak from actual knowledge, defi- 
nitely and positively, of Spiritualism as it is. Spiritual literature 
is full of the most insidious and seductive doctrines, calculated 
to undermine the very foundations of morality and virtue, and 
lead to the most unbridled licentiousness. 

" It is a notorious fact that leading teachers, noted mediums, 
and popular speakers, have deserted companions, obtained di- 
vorces, and gone off with affinities. * * * The outside world 
has no idea of the folly, free love and licentiousness among 
Spiritualists, especially on the part of healing and developing 
mediums." The same writer tells us: "One of the oldest, if 
not most influential papers, has several noted free lovers and 
libertines as special and honored correspondents. After years 
of careful investigation, we are compelled to admit that more 
than one-half of our traveling medium speakers and prominent 
Spiritualists are guilty of immoral and licentious practices." — 
" Spiritualism as It Is." — Wm.'B. Porter. 

Again, from J. A. Whitney, editor of the " New York Path- 
finder " : " The extensive opportunity I have had, and that, too, 
among first-class Spiritualists, of learning its nature and results, 
I think will enable me to lay just claims to be a competent wit- 
ness in this matter. I have heard of much of the improve- 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 33 

ments in individuals in consequence of a belief in Spiritualism. 
With such I have no acquaintance. But I have known many 
whose integrity of character and uprightness of purpose ren- 
dered them worthy examples to all around, who, on becoming 
mediums, and giving up their individuality, also gave up every 
sense of honor and decency. There are thousands of high- 
minded and intelligent Spiritualists, who all agree with me that 
there is no slander in saying that the inculcation of no doctrines 
in the country has shown such disastrous moral and social re- 
sults as the spiritual theories. * * * Iniquities which have 
justly received the condemnation of centuries are openly up- 
held ; vices which would destroy any wholesome regulation of 
society are crowned as virtues ; prostitution is believed to be 
fidelity to self; marriage, an outrage on freedom; bastards 
claimed to be spiritually begotten ! * * * The abrogation 
of marriage, bigamy, theft, rapes, are chargeable to Spiritualism. 
I most solemnly affirm that I do not believe that there has 
arisen a class of people who are guilty of so great a variety of 
crimes and indecencies as the Spiritualists of America. 

" Spiritualism and prostitution, with a rejection of Christian- 
ity, are twin sisters. I have been able, with but little inquiry, to 
count up seventy mediums, most of whom have abandoned 
their conjugal relations ; others living with paramours, called 
' affinities '; others in promiscuous adultery; and still others, 
exchanged partners." — D. B. F. Hatch. 

Says another writer, Dr. P. B. F. Randolph: "I believe Spirit- 
ualism to be the most tremendous enemy of God, morals, and 
religion, that ever found foothold on the earth, the most se- 
ductive, hence the most dangerous form of sensualism that ever 
cursed a nation, age or people. * * * Five of my friends 



34 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

destroyed themselves, and I attempted it, by direct influence. Ev- 
ery crime in the calendar has been committed by mortals moved 
by viewless beings. Adultery, fornication, abortion, insanity, 
are not evils, I suppose. I charge all these to this ' scientific ' 
Spiritualism." 

From T. L. Harris. — " The marriage vow imposes no obli- 
gations, in the view of Spiritualists. Husbands have abandon- 
ed their wives, and formed criminal connection with other fe- 
males, because " the Spirits told them that there was great Spir- 
itual affinity between them. * * * And wives too, the 
most elevated and loving, and true to their husbands, have left 
their husbands and children, and lived in open immorality, be- 
cause the Spirits told them to do so." 

From Mr. Joel Tiffany. — Says he, "After all our investigation 
for seven or eight years, we must say that we have as much ev- 
idence that they are lying Spirits as that there any spirits at all. 
The doctrines they teach are mostly contradictory and absurd. 
There are those who have become, and are becoming victims 
to a sexual philosophy, under the influence of what is termed 
Spiritualism. * * * * Spiritualism, in a very large class of 
minds, tends to beget a kind of moral and religious atheism." 

From T. L. Nichols. — " Spiritualism meets, neutralizes, and 
destroys Christianity." A Spiritualist is no longer a Christian in 
any popular sense of the term. In this chapter it will be seen, 
we have quoted from a number of leading writers, as we find 
them in different popular leading organs, half a dozen of whom 
have testified in " Spiritualism Unveiled," of the abominations 
taught, believed and practiced. 

And placing this and the preceding chapter side by side, and 
so reading the two in harmony the one with the other, we ask 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



35 



you, reader, if you think it possible that the very lowest depths 
of the bottomless pit, were it sounded, raked over, and stirred, 
could possibly boil up, disgorge, and belch forth greater, or 
more vile corruption than is embodied and enjoined in the doc- 
trines here set forth ; and such are thus taught and practiced. 

And is it not as plain to be seen by every Christian mind who 
reads these things, as is a bright lamp in the midst of a dark 
room, that all of these teachings and practices can only ema- 
nate from the Fiend of Darkness, and be dictated by Satan alone? 
The English language itself can give but feeble utterance to 
sufficiently strong denunciations of the loathsome vileness and 
fiendish promulgations of such doctrines and practices as we 
have alluded to ; and to do anything like justice to the same, 
would require us to borrow from their own vocabulary, such 
as might no doubt readily be furnished through Spiritualists, as 
coming directly from Satan, their great master-piece, and Fath- 
er of Lies ! 

We will therefore dismiss this part of our subject before us, 
for the present, and in our next chapter consider whither such 
teachings and practices are tending, and what are the fruits yet 
further to be seen as we pass along. 



36 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



CHAPTER VI. 

The Politics of Spiritualists, which Combines Church and State, all to be 
Controlled entirely on Spiritualistic Principles, such as Taught in the 
preceding Chapters, and which is to Crush out and Break in Pieces 
all Present forms of Government. 

In a political or campaign document published in Chicago 
and accepted as a leading organ and exponent of Spiritualism, 
and professedly under the immediate control and direction of 
the higher order of spirits, such as Jefferson, Webster, Adams, 
Socrates, Martin Luther, Wesley, Ben Franklin, and others, the 
following view of an order of things anticipated by Spiritualists 
is presented : 

First, this remarkable document sets forth the plan of a new 
and divine government, with Church and State combined — a 
democratic, Theocratic government — woman representing the 
Church, man representing the State. But the Church is to con- 
trol the State. This government is to be strictly democratic, 
i. e. t the power to be in the hands of the people. It, however, 
is somehow also " to be theocratic [so that] the power must be 
in the hands of the ancient [Spirit] world." 

The above, it will at once be seen, is very "immaterial," and 
at the same time so exceedingly " Spiritualistic " that it will re- 
quire some little thought to either fathom or untangle it. The 
idea, however, seems to be about this, as we understand it : 
That women are to represent the Church, or theocratic part of 
the new government ; and as the Church or theocratic power 
is to control the State department, and as this same theocracy 
must be in the hands of, and under the control of the ancient 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE 37 

Spirit or Angel world, therefore these great ancient Spirits, 
through the mediums of women, are to be the controlling 
power. Man, therefore, is to occupy a subordinate position in 
this — •" the new and divine government " which is to be — and 
not to rule any more, but to be ruled. 

Now it will no doubt be apparent to many — all Spiritualists, 
at least — that such a government as this, founded on the above 
principles, ought to be indeed, when once established — nay, 
will be, a grand and good thing. After which man — " frail in- 
sect of an hour " — will no longer be known to glory or upheld 
by power ; nor need he longer sigh and sing 

" Hope springs eternal in the breast ; 
Man never is, but ever to be, blest," 

for an end will at once be put to all this. 

And then Aunt Susan Anthony, Sister Stone, Madame H. 
Beecher Stowe, with her little Topsy and Tommy's cabin, Bel- 
va Lock wood, and Mrs. Dr. Mary Walker, who never " had a 
little lamb," and other strong spiritualistic female minds, can 
have things all their own way — at least for once, or while the 
divine administration lasts — " none daring to molest or make 
\hem afraid." 

No ; not even such minds as Jefferson, Clay, Webster, or 
John C. Calhoun, who, as the campaign song in his day sung, 
" both hates a fox and fears a coon," nor even Luther, Ben 
Franklin et al. of all these departed spirits. For, reversing the 
accepted dogma of Spiritualism — that Spirits always control the 
mediums, and not mediums the Spirits, as we will notice further 
on — the reader will see at once that these strong-minded Spirit 
mediums will have no earthly use whatever for counsel in the 



38 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

affairs of Church and State from these once great lights on 
earth in each department, unless it may be to " call them up " 
occasionally from the Elysian fields of Paradise to hold seances 
and banquet and revel with them, as a sort of matter of pas- 
time, and on State occasions. Does not every one see just 
how 't will be ? 

Therefore we see, man will no longer be the head, but, wo- 
man, disregarding her natural position, in a marital relation as 
a helpmate for man, and therefore no longer a trusting, confid- 
ing companion, who can be relied on as such ; but she hence- 
forth holds the reins of government, and, as the representative 
angel in the "summer land " will become the object of servile 
adoration and worship. And then, "great indeed, will be the 
Goddess Diana," of America. 

And as those women now teach that they have the right to say, 
" whether one man shall be the father, or a dozen men the 
fathers of their children, we may then surely, confidently look 
for the fulfillment of that prophecy by St. Paul, when he tells 
us the time will come when the spirits will creep into houses, 
and lead captive silly women, laden with sins, led away with i 
divers lusts," and the question has been pertinently asked, "Why 
may not these Spirits, through their Spiritualist mediums, then 
demand the adoration and worship of a nude woman, such as 
the Goddess of Reason in the French Revolution ? " 

Further news from The Spirit Worlds in an article by E. Car- 
penter, says : " I feel that the hour has come to boldly defend 
the Church and State party of men and women, having com- 
bined interests for the redemption of the human race. Mascu- 
line Christianity is granted by all to be a failure ; but a mascu- 
line and feminine movement combined, cannot fail to bring 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 39 

about the most beneficial results. In no other way can the 
falsities now obtaining, be crushed out, and good seed planted. 
I think it were time we were a seen and felt power." 

Another says : " We shall be the controlling power. By us, 
the old Church and Government will be entirely reconstructed." 
In defining the purposes*of Spiritualism, a Spirit says : " The 
first great object is to convince sceptics of the immortality of 
the soul, disrobe death of its terrors, give to men a rational re- 
ligion, and unite all men in one grand, sublime faith, in which 
angels, or spirits of the dead, hold intercourse with living men: 
thus raising the condition of the material world up to that of, 
and in harmony with the Spiritual World." 

" The design is, through this increase of knowledge and 
spiritual elevation, to crush, destroy, and break in pieces, all 
the existing forms of government on the face of the whole earth, 
and in place of them, build up a common form of government, 
which will be a Theocratic democracy, every man will be his 
own ruler, and his natural demands his highest law." 

From the Spiritual Telegraph, we have the following, as a 
portion of an article headed " Practical Spiritual Purposes and 
Plans." "The great purpose of the Spirit world then, is of a 
much broader nature, and more thoroughly practical spirit. It 
aims, in short, at establishing a new social order on earth, 
through whose mediatorial harmony alone, the Divine truth, 
and its good, can descend wholly upon, and into a waiting and 
responsive race." 

" It is also the purpose of Spiritualism to educate a class of 
persons in certain practical functions, that they shall become 
pivots of groups in the coming new social order. * * * 
About two hundred and fifty persons have already been select- 



40 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

ed. These persons are scattered all over the United States and 
the Provinces. * * 

" Another purpose of the movement is the establishment of 
a new system of government. It is the combination of two 
elements, Monarchy and Republicanism, making, therefore, 
(partly because of the combination, and partly for other rea- 
sons), a new idea in government. It has already matured its 
plans to quite an extent. 

"All these grow out of a new Church — a Church of princi- 
ples, not dogmas. This Church is to be both interior and ex- 
terior, or individual and organic. It has reconciled both the 
Catholic and the Protestant phases of religious idea, not over- 
looking the great religions which dogmatic Christianity does not 
recognize, viz : Hindooism, Mohammedanism, and Judaism. 

" It is the grand, uniting Church of the Spiritual age, and 
blends into harmony the antagonizing elements of the analytic 
ages. It is the mother of all institutions for external uses ; 
therefore the mother of the States, and in the combination takes 
place the union of Church and State." 

A grand and great Church we see this is to be, as it covers 
the whole ground in its completeness. Some yet living, will 
probably remember that during the late war a tract, published 
in 1861, called "The Soldier's Tract," was extensively circu- 
lated. 

It purported to be a " Spiritual prophesy, foreshadowing the 
termination and final result, as purposed by the Divine Spirit, 
to be effected by this strange American war." Delivered in 
trance by Mr. L. I. Pardee, at Alston Hall, Boston, on Sunday 
afternoon, May 20th, 1861. 

" We hold that this administration has a mission to perform. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 4 1 

though it is perhaps the last administration elected under the 
present Constitution. * *' * Any man who believes that 
the grand (Spiritual) philosophy comes to do a little work, then 
die away, to stir up the Church a little, and not to walk into the 
government, to cleanse the Augean stables there with its fire- 
blood of divine light, does not apprehend that this is truly the 
day of judgment. You must be prepared for such times as you 
have never yet dreamed of. The higher life (spirits) will control 
the secret springs which guide the nation. 

" This is not merely a political revolution ; it is a Spiritual 
revolution, reaching the heart of hearts in things — in the State, 
Church, and Society. First, indeed, the power of Spiritualism 
was felt in the Church ; somewhat then in the sphere of poli- 
tics; now it has got to go back again into the Church, and stir 
up a deeper religious sense of the wants and defects of the peo- 
ple. * * * 

" The next government which shall arise over this people, 
and which is even now drawing nigh from out of the angel world, 
will be a theocratic democracy — God ruling through medium- 
istic man. * * * And then, as Spiritualism and Celestial- 
ism march over the land, the master souls, once denizens of 
time, will influence men's acts ; the Spiritu-congress above will 
guide in all wisdom and truth the councils assembled below." 



42 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Questions for the leaders in the New Government ; to be answered freely, 
without Mental Reservation, and Subscribed to Promptly, as a test of 
Qualification. 

Questions for the leaders in the New Government to answer 
and subscribe to, as a test of their fitness to hold office. 

In the Educator, (pps. 412, 413), the following prescribed 
rules for the leaders, or pivot men, under the New, or Celestial 
Government, first propounded, and then to be subscribed to 
unhesitatingly and without mental reservation, as follows : 

I. 

1 st. Do you understand that it requires two persons, male 
and female, to constitute a whole man ? 

2d. Do you understand that each man, and each woman, if 
you please, has a perfect right under all circumstances and 
conditions, and in whatever locality, to do as he or she pleases ? 

3d. Do you know that Government is but a temporary ar- 
rangement, to be outgrown with the greatest rapidity possible ? 

To be answered without the least equivocation, without the 
slightest qualification. 

II. 

" Is the person ready now to aid in constructing a Govern- 
ment on these fundamental principles? Are you willing to 
risk your reputation, your property, your life, if need be, in the 
new enterprise ? If he cannot answer without hesitation, he is 
not the man for the times." 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 43 

III. 

" Do you love these fundamental principles more than any- 
thing else ? Are you willing to announce your allegiance to 
these fundamental principles, even though it may separate you 
from Church, from State, from home, from lands, from chil- 
dren, from the companion of your bosom ? " 

If the person questioned hesitates, then he is unfit for this 
struggle, he ought not to be engaged, for when the storm comes, 
this man will be missing. None, we see, except stalwarts and 
men with powerful nerve and backbone, ready to perform 
deeds of daring, such as Edward Booth, Guiteau, and others, 
could be at all suited to take the reins of this great Celestial, 
Social Commune, Spiritual Government. Hence, the necessity 
of the preceding iron-clad oaths of allegiance, to which they are 
bound with a hearty good will. 



44 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

The dreadful doom awaiting those who shall oppose the New, or Celestial 
government, or revile and scoff at Modern Spiritualism. They must 
speedily be brought to the altar of human sacrifice, after untold, fear- 
ful calamities have come upon them. An awful retribution awaits 
those who oppose "Spiritual Communion." 

In a most wonderful speech, by Dr. A. B. Child, reported in 
the Banner of Light, Aug. 5th, 1865, we nave tne following 
(I have said "a most wonderful," for so it is, or extraordinary, 
at least) : "The time is speedily coming when every one who 
has opposed, scorned, reviled and persecuted Spiritual Com- 
munion will be brought to the altar of sacrifice, will suffer sor- 
row, regret, affliction. It will be a bitter cup, but a necessary 
remedy, for the sickly morals and religion of men. It is in the 
power of the Spiritual World to make any poor man rich in one 
day, to make a well man sick in a moment of time, or to make 
a sick man well ; to take life, or continue it ; to make woe in the 
human heart, or joy and gladness there. Imminent and im- 
mediate dangers to earthly property hang over all opposition to 
Spiritual Communion. 

" Mark well, and you will soon see that the destruction of 
property, of health, even physical life, will follow close upon the 
heels, and overtake ail the obstinate, persistent warriors against 
sin and the devil, all the military of the church militant, all that 
revile and scoff and say all manner of things, falsely, against 
Spiritualism, against sins, sects, creeds, beliefs not their own. 
Disasters on sea, and on land, fires, failures, accident?, diseas- 
es, and early deaths, will fall thick and fast, and heavy, to har* 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 45 

row the peace and happiness of every bosom that is persistently 
turned with opposition and bitterness against this holy influx, 
that comes down from heaven to earth, to tell us the uses of 
Sin and Sorrow ; to tell us of the realities of the world from 
whence man gets his blessings ; to tell him of the world from 
whence he came, and whither he is going. * * * Aye, 
more than blessed are ye, for a new era is beginning ; a new re- 
ligion is coming (now known as the " New Christian Science) ; 
a new day of morals is dawning (and it is now dawning) ; a new 
road for human progress is making ; it is the road that the 
toiling hands of Spiritualism have graded over lands and through 
highlands, over swamps of humility and the mountains of pride. 
It is a straight road ; it is a level road ; it is a grand highway 
for all humanity ; it is onward forever. 

"Then take courage, and be comforted ; be not weary, for the 
work of Spiritualism is the work of well doing. Relax no effort, 
seek to change no purpose in this great design, for, it must 
make a revolution, in the morals and religions of men, that 
shall be a signal epoch in the history of the world's future, for 
the world's happiness." 

If any one who may read the above, or hear it read, suppos 
es that these sentiments are simply ebullitions, or out-gushings 
of diseased or disordered minds of men, known as cranks, let 
us assure you, that the "false prophets of Baal and of Jezebel," 
on the occasion of Elijah's sacrifice on Mount Carmel, were 
never more in earnest, or desperate in cutting themselves with 
knives, and leaping up and down upon their altar, and calling 
unto their god, than are these leading lights in Spiritualism to- 
day. Nor, did ever a false prophet in the days of which we 
have spoken, give utterance to things which were truer, than 



46 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

many of the prophecies uttered by modern Spiritualists, even in 
days that are past 

But lest the above sentence may seem in itself contradictory 
to some, or appear paradoxical, I pause to remark, that it should 
be remembered there were in the days of Elijah, not only the 
two classes of prophets • one of the true and living God, and 
the other of Ashtaroth, Baal & Co. ; but that although the lat- 
ter were known as lying prophets, and so called, they even 
prophecied the truth sometimes. 

And as the Apostle Paul expressly tells us (in Timothy i and 
2) when he prophecied concerning the very times in which we 
are now living ; and as Christ also warns his disciples to take 
heed to those days, (in which we are now living) ; telling them 
that false Christs, and false prophets should arise, which shall 
deceive many, even showing great signs and wonders, in so 
much, that if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. 

In a work we are now preparing, on the fulfillment of the 
last prophecies in these days, we will notice this subject at 
greater length, in connection with modern Spiritualism. So al- 
so, do the lying or false prophets of modern Spiritualism, in- 
spired and prompted by the lies of their father, the Devil, which 
he puts into their mouths, as Spirit Mediums, likewise prophe- 
sy truth occasionally, as we have already abundantly shown in 
this and preceding chapters, when comparing many of their 
damnable utterances, with things which are now actually being 
fulfilled, the facts of which are irrefragable. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 47 



CHAPTER IX. 

The Common Evidence of Spirits unreliable as to Identity, either in Char- 
acter, Age, Sex, Origin, or Future Condition, or whether Human or 
Animal ; all depending, no doubt, upon the Astuteness and ^Esthet- 
icism of the Developing Medium in the occult and mysterious Science 
and Art. 

The testimony of Spirits and of Spiritualists as to the identity 
of Spirits, would seem often vague and very unsatisfactory, ac- 
cording to the evidence here given by A. E. Newton, former 
editor of the " Spiritual Age," and others. 

" First, they allege it to be possible, and not only possible, 
but common, and often does occur, that ' Spirits of a certain 
class assume the appearance and characteristics of other Spirits, 
or of other persons still in the dody, so completely that the dis- 
guise cannot be detected, even by ordinary Spirit-seers.' And 
this being true, hence the common evidences of the identity of 
the Spirits are but little to be relied upon." 

"Second, when two persons are closely in sympathetic or 
magnetic rapport (rappor) with each other, the images that are 
in one mind may be perceived as objective realities by the oth 
er." 

This seems to be the case with the magnetizer and his sub- 
ject in the common phenomenon of mesmerism (or animal 
magnetism, as it is frequently called). The operator forms an 
image, as a person, a serpent, a fire, or any other object, in his 
own mind, when the subject, if well under control, sees the 
same thing as an objective reality. 

11 So positive minds, in a circle, or positive Spirits who are 



48 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

around, may present the image of any person with whom they 
are familiar, and it may appear as a reality to an impressible 
medium." 

Andrew J. Davis taught, and still teaches, through mediums 
claiming to be inspired by, and in constant communication 
with, his departed spirit, that " It is known that a wise and 
strong-minded person in the Spirit-world has the power to make 
visible to the eyes of mortals the exact appearance or semblance 
of the body which it wore before death. This representation 
is elaborated sometimes to the minutest particular, even to the 
reproduction of the appearance of the habiliments, etc., by 
which the person was characterized and identified while a resi- 
dent on earth." 

The above I know personally to be confidently believed and 
accepted as true by many Spiritualists, one of whom I am well 
acquainted with, who was once an educated gentleman of no 
ordinary attainments, and high position as a Methodist minis- 
ter, who, on the decease of his fir^t wife, at the midnight hour 
of one o'clock, distinctly heard (or believed he did) an old-fash- 
ioned "wall sweepei wooden clock," as it stood upright in 
the corner of the room, and which had not made a stroke of 
the pendulum or sounded the stroke of time for many years,, 
just at that moment strike one. This incident he believed to be 
strong evidence of Spirit manifestations, and so pungent and 
deep the influences of it upon his mind, that he not only be- 
came a confirmed believer in Modern Spiritualism afterwards, 
but he stepped down and out of the pulpit, began writing books 
on Spiritualism, holding seances and circles, and has so con- 
tinued for quite twenty years strong in the faith. And on an 
occasion of one of his seances, over which he was presiding, 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 49 

his deceased wife's spirit appeared — as she often did — to hold 
communication with him, being dressed in a certain figured 
silk which she often wore when on earth in mortal flesh, and 
which was a favorite dress of hers and his, and by permission 
he took a pair of scissors and cut away a large piece of the 
skirt, which he still retains as a memento and an evidence of 
actual mate?'ialization. 

I scarcely need add that the whole trick was planned, and 
played by one of these most wonderful materializing female me- 
diums, who have become so common. 

Again, A. J. Davis tells us, " All intelligent Spirits are great 
artists. They can psychologize a medium to see them and des- 
cribe them in the style that would produce the deepest impres- 
sion on the receiver. * * * They can easily represent 
themselves, as being old or young, as in a worldly dress or flow- 
ing robes, as deemed best suited to accomplish the ends of the 
visitation." Nay, more than this ; a gentleman once told me, 
who was an educated lawyer of New York City, but a very im- 
pressible Spiritualist, and who spent much time in Washington, 
lobbying and otherwise, that at times, when sitting in his room 
viewing the portraits of deceased friends, as they hung upon 
the walls, he had seen the features change and the eyes move 
in their sockets, just the same and as distinctly as when they 
were living in the flesh ; and this man as firmly believed those 
things as he believed in his own existence. Nor is it at all 
unusual for the spirits of deceased animals to usurp and take 
the place of departed human spirits, assuming their form, 
voice, etc. And why should they not ? as Spiritualists believe 
in the immortality of animal souls as well as that of the human. 

A. J. Perry, in Light, copied into Golden Gate, gives us 



50 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

the following, under the question : Have animals souls ? After 
quoting from " Bohme, his master teacher," he tells us, "every 
soul forms its own body." * * * " Those who have been 
much thrown upon the companionship of dogs, will never doubt 
that they have souls." * * * •" I have loved many dogs, 
and never one who had not, so to speak, its special turn of 
mind, for they have minds." Dogs, he tells us, also " have 
imaginations, etc." He also quotes from Darwin, as having 
said they " do not lack for piety." The above writer also tells 
us that, " in his belief, animals (in general) are potentially the 
younger brothers of human kind." [And so, it seems, Darwin 
also thought, and taught] He tells us also, in the same 
breath, however, that " he is not for a moment, wishing to put 
them on a level, as if it was in each case, the same order of 
beings, only on a lower plane of development." [Only this and 
nothing more.] " That would be profanation, for man was 
made after the image of God." * * * "If once the psy- 
chology of the dog was better understood, we should feel that 
humble dependent man has a noble work to perform, and heavy 
responsibilities." 

Mr. T. L. Harris, in " Esoteric Science," teaches that " the 
souls of deceased dogs, similate the appearance and actions of 
men and women, to whom they have belonged here, thus mis- 
leading the unwary at many a seance." Bohme also teaches, 
that " all who have sunk to dog level of morality in this world, 
appear in the next like dogs." If then, as the foregoing clearly 
tells us, human spirits can thus impersonate other spirits, and 
even the spirits of deceased animals, can counterfeit, likewise, 
and so deceive, and mislead the unwary and impressible Spirit 
Medium, as to often cause them to mistake their identity, and 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 5 1 

make the parties holding communications with them, believe 
they are the spirits of their deceased friends, when they are 
not, what assurance can anyone thus communicating, have at 
any time, that they are not communing with false and lying 
spirits, even granting that there is a reality in Spirit Communi- 
cations ? 

And we might carry this thought even yet further, and ask 
why not another order of intelligences other than human or an- 
imal spirits, who have never occupied this terrestrial sphere at 
all, at any time ; also insinuate themselves into the Spirit circles 
or seances, or so exercise their power or influence upon the me- 
dium ? How are we to know who is who ? 

Now if the order of Spirit communication, in their seances, 
could only be reversed, on certain occasions at least, and it is 
a little strange if they do not, or attempt it, and let the medium 
control the Spirits, instead of the Spirits the medium, the read- 
er will at once see they might be the better enabled to make 
the whole thing work a little more to the entire satisfaction of 
all parties interested, especially so far as relates to the medium, 
at least, as well as the parties receiving communications from 
loved ones through the medium. But this, unfortunately, it 
seems they cannot do, nor even claim to do ; for if there is any 
one thing in the whole realm of Spirit intercourse, or commu- 
nication, or in every phase of Spiritualism combined, in which 
they do seem to be agreed unanimously, as I understand it, and 
I believe it to be the only thing, it is this ; and so they teach, 
that the Spirits control the mediums. 

But if the fact does indeed exist, as Spiritualists teach, viz : the 
impersonation of the true human Spirit of a deceased friend, by 
a pseudo, or false Spirit, and that too, possibly of a dead dog, or 



52 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

some other animal; why may not Spiritualism be simply a vain 
delusion after all ; so far as relates to human intercourse, any- 
way ? Let the reader pause here for a moment, and ponder 
this question carefully a little, for it is an important one. 

" If you are nervous on the subject of ghosts, don't read this 
paragraph. For myself, I believe in ghosts. I cannot doubt 
it, because the evidence I have is absolutely beyond disputing. 
This man would not lie. He has nothing to gain. I don't pay 
him anything for this, and a man is not going to lie when he 
can't make anything out of it. A long, long time ago, so long 
ago that I have really thought I might tell it over again with- 
out being found out, I told a beautiful, weird, thrilling ghost 
story. It was about a ghost of a woman appearing to a man in 
the room in which she died several years before. Well, it's the 
same man and the same ghost. The man is in Mexico ; the 
ghost is in town, apparently. But this is even more thrilling 
than the other. 

"It was a warm night in Mexico. The air was still and laden 
with odors of the most delightful kind. Peace reigned every- 
where, and the moon was snooting its bright silver through the 
rich foliage of the umbrageous trees. A sense of languor lay 
over everything, and the silence predisposed a man to dream- 
ing of the impossible beatification of life. His bed was laid 
out under the shade of the veranda, and he lay watching the 
smoke from his cigar curling up and floating slowly through 
the trellised vines. By and by the smoke ceased to curl, the 
cigar got cold, and stuck silent between his lips. His muscles 
relaxed, his eyes closed, he slept. Suddenly he seemed to find 
himself walking down Jones street in San Francisco. I am 
sorry to bring in anything so prosaic as Jones street, but you 
have to be exact in a ghost story. It was Jones street. It was 
the 2 1 st of March. It was 8 o'clock in the evening. He had 
often been there, and he was walking along briskly towards the 
house of some friends. Suddenly a figure appeared before him, 
a female figure. It was the same woman he had seen two years 
ago, that remarkable day, up at the ranch. She approached 
him and waved him back. He stopped amazed. With a warn- 
ing gesture, she said : 

" Do not go there ! Do not go there ! " 

"Why?" he asked. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 53 

" Somebody has died there. Can you not see the crape on 
the door? They are in deep sorrow. Come away !" 

"Who has died?" 

" But before he could look at the door or receive an answer, 
he awoke with a start. The dream was so vivid, he could not 
get it out of his mind. It was positively real. So he sat down 
and wrote to his sister in San Francisco. He did not tell her 
what he meant, but he asked her simply, ' Who died at — 's 
on the 21st of March ? ' He was quite sure. The weeks went 
by and he waited impatiently for an answer. It came. He 
opened the letter tremblingly. ' There was a death at — 's on 
the 21st of March. How did you know ? It was the cat.' 

" There is no limit, now, to the question of an after life. This 
ghost story goes to prove that not only human beings move on 
to another form of existence, but even cats and dogs may be 
met and recognized in the other world. Good heavens ! It's 
awful to contemplate. It has its pretty side, it is true. It may 
be pleasant to meet your poor departed pet spaniel or gentle 
tabby, when you step on to the other shore. The spirit of your 
favorite horse may be standing on the other bank of the Styx, 
all ready to ride you through the Elysian fields. The number 
of black-and-tans, and pugs and things, will be quite enormous, 
and I suppose one may find the white mice and the red-eyed 
rabbit of his youth placidly waiting for him in a spiritual shape. 
But what will we say to the oysters we've eaten on the half- 
shell, the terrapin stewed for our delectation, the innumerable 
shrimp, and the boiled lobster of this life ? Shall we eat them 
all over again ? When the hardy sportsman comes across the 
spirits of the ducks he has bought in the markets and lied about 
to his friends ; when the fisherman meets the fish he has jerked 
out of the water, what, oh what will he do ? The slaughter- 
man is going to have the worst time. Will all the cattle he has 
killed for the market charge at him, when he arrives, and gore 
him to death? The subject simply opens up a variety and 
number of serious and appalling possibilities, that even Ham- 
let, in his most metaphysical vein, could hardly grasp." 

That these Spirits which do appear, as they are said to do, 
or 'hat hold communication with, or through Spirit mediums, 
so called, if they do, indeed, are no doubt in my mind, the 
Spirits, not of those who once lived in human flesh on earth, 



54 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

but are demons, and fallen Angels, who were cast down from 
Heaven. 

And that the admission that there is no certainty as to the 
identity of our Spirit friends, if indeed there be such, but that 
they can be impersonated or counterfeited by other Spirits of 
whatever kind, is of itself fatal to the whole theory — sapping, 
and undermining, as it does, the very sandy foundation of the 
false structure, which has been reared upon it, the great funda- 
mental principle of which is, that our friends really do come 
back to us, and talk with us, etc. 

In a word, to sum up all briefly, I deny, in the most emphat- 
ic terms, that there has been such a thing as a disembodied 
spirit, which once dwelt in mortal flesh here, ever having re- 
turned again to this earth. I deny it on the grounds that there 
is no such doctrine taught in either Old or New Testament 
Scriptures, and that it is in direct contravention of their teach- 
ings. I deny it, because there is no proof since the days of these 
writings, or in these latter days, nor even a shadow of proof. 

And therefore I challenge the whole combined school of 
Modern Spiritualists, to produce any positive, tangible evidence 
of the fact that such indeed has ever occurred, or does occur. 
This they have not done as yet, except in the disordered imagi- 
nations of their own deluded brains ; who believe such a cun- 
ningly devised lie, concocted and brought forth by the "Father of 
lies," who originated and directs, and controls every trick of the 
whole organized scheme from the beginning, and will so con- 
tinue to do to the end. For the doctrines that Spiritualists 
teach, as we have clearly shown from their own exact utterances 
in preceding chapters, can only emanate from the lowest and 
foulest depths of the pit of lies. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 55 



CHAPTER X. 

The Old and New Testament Scriptures all clearly Declare against Spir- 
itualism, and its Teachings can Nowhere be Found in the Bible. 
The Subject carefully Examined, Weighed in the Balance, and found 
Wanting. "To the Law and to the Testimony; if They [the Spirits] 
Speak not According to the Word, it is Because there is no Light 
[or Truth] in them." — Isaiah 8 : 20. Also, I John 4:1, " Beloved, 
Believe not Every Spirit, but try the Spirits, whether they are of God: 
for Many false Prophets are Gone out into the World." 

In the preceding chapter it will be seen that we have denied 
the whole Spirit phenomena taught by Spiritualists, declaring it 
to be founded on false premises, and without even the ghost or 
shade of truth to support the whole sham and fraud, or " fabric 
of a baseless vision." 

This, I say, we have done in unmeasured terms, challenging 
the whole world of modern Spiritualism to prove their grounds. 
But knowing that this they cannot do, we now propose in this 
and succeeding chapters to prove from Scriptural evidence the 
utter and absolute falsity of their doctrines. 

Not because the laboring oar rests on us to prove a negative, 
but having denied what they claim to be a positive, we now pur- 
pose the actual proving of our denial, well knowing that how- 
ever the Christian reader or casual reader may agree with us in 
our denunciation, yet the mere matter of the denial of the 
above question, or bare assertion of its falsity, would fail to 
satisfy. Nor would it, indeed, be at all satisfactory, either to 
the Infidel, Sceptic, or Spiritualist who may read this book. 

All systems of faith and belief, or unbelief, doctrines, creeds, 



56 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

or confessions, should always be met by rational and sensible 
argument, and with fair and unbiassed criticism. Not with hu- 
man fear, or a mortal dread of the dungeon, the faggot, or the 
Inquisition, with its dreadful and diabolical instruments of tor- 
ture to the miserable victim, applied by the hands of relentless 
fiends incarnate : nor should we have the least fear of ridi- 
cule, jibes, jeers, or sneers. 

The age — thanks to our beneficent and ever-merciful Creator 
— has past (as many hope and believe) forever for these things. 
Then let us, as free men, speak, and like men, not for the purpose 
of giving offense to our opponents or to any one, whoever they 
may be, or however widely they may differ from us in our views 
and sentiments touching this great subject which lies before us, 
greater than which there is none other at the present day and 
age of the world, or, indeed, is ever likely to arise again while 
the world stands, as we shall endeavor to clearly show in these 
succeeding pages ; and this we purpose doing without detract- 
ing anything from or adding thereto in any way ; but only to 
give facts, and nothing but facts, together with truths as they 
are found to exist. 

At the head of this chapter we have stated that the Old and 
New Testament Scriptures are clearly against Spiritualism ; and 
have also quoted two texts, from very many others, which may 
be and are yet, to be added. The prophet Isaiah, in the pre- 
ceding verse to the one above quoted, tells us : 

" And when they shall say " (£ e., the Spiritualists and Spirits 
shall say), " Seek unto them (the Spirit mediums) that have 
familiar Spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter. 
Should not a people seek unto their God, for the living to the 
dead, or, for the living to hear from the dead." "To the Law, 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 57 

and to the testimony, and if they (the Spirits) speak not accord- 
ing to this word, it is because there is no light in them." And 
let us now behold how great is that darkness. 

In taking up this sacred volume, the inspired word of God, 
I desire to say a few words, first to the learned, who may read, 
viz : " In eternum scribo " ; and to the unlearned, will say that 
the literal translation of the above three short words is, " I write 
for eternity." 

And as I thus write, so may it be said of you, dear reader 
and of each and all of us, "In eternum vivo. I live for eternity." 
And what more weighty consideration can there be than this, 
that would justify or enforce the utmost vigilance and care as 
to our every act, not only in living, but in writing and in speak- 
ing? 

It is generally conceded, I believe, and I myself have so 
written and taught at one time, that man is a Complex being, 
"Trimeres upostasis," /. e., a tripartite or threefold nature, a 
compound creature, made up of three distinct parts, viz : the 
body, which is the earthy, or mortal part of him, and the soul, 
which is the animal or sensitive part, and spirit, or mind, which 
is generally conceded, and claimed, to be the rational or im- 
mortal part. 

This doctrine, I believe, is established beyond dispute gener- 
ally, not only by what is believed to be actual experience, but 
also by authority. But is it true ? The Pythagoreans, as may 
be learned from Jambicus, believed it, also the Platonists, ac- 
cording to Nemesius, Sallust, and Laertius. Likewise the 
Stoics, as appears from Antonius, who tells us : " There are 
three things which belong to man, viz : the body, soul, and 
mind. 



58 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

And many ministers and theologians at the present day, will 
tell us, the same is taught in the New Testament Scriptures, 
by one of the Apostles, at least. (See i Thess. 5, 23.) Most 
of the early Fathers seem also to have believed it, viz : Ireneus, 
Clemens, Alexander, Origin, Ignatius, Philadelphus, and going 
back to earlier ages, Josephus. (See Antiquities, etc.) But 
above all these, let us go back to the authority of the Bible, 
which in reference to the formation of man mentions the three 
distinct parts. (See Genesis 2, 7.) The dust of the earth, or 
the body, the living soul, or the animal and sensitive part, and 
the breath of life, that is the spirit, or rational mind. 

But, says the modern Scientist, Sceptic, Infidel, and Spiritual- 
ist, we accept no such authority as you give, as it is contrary to 
the natural law of progression^ and reason, and therefore we 
deny it, because we do not believe it ! " 

Well, in point of fact, my friends, we care but little whether 
you believe it or not ; your not believing it does not alter the 
fads, for they still stand out just the same, in blazing charac- 
ters, "stubborn things" as they are, yet shining forth " like ap- 
ples of burnished gold in pictures of silver." And the simple 
fact of your negation cuts no figure in the case whatever ; nor 
are we in the least surprised at it ; for the same Book, the Book 
of Books, to which we have referred, tells us some remarkable 
things about those who are of your way of thinking, and believ- 
ing, and teaching. (See II Thess. 3, also II Peter, 2 ch.) But es- 
pecially would we invite your careful and serious attention to a 
part of the second chapter of II Thessalonians, so that there 
need no longer be any excuse for your not knowing who you 
are, and what you are, and your final destiny, if you continue 
on in the direction you have now taken. For the words refer 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 59 

directly to you ; and in yours, and this, our present day, and 
to all whom you are leading on down to perdition by your des- 
perately wicked and damnable doctrines and teachings. Hear 
what the inspired word of God says, spoken by His servant, 
as the Spirit gave him utterance (3d v.): " Let no man deceive 
you [the saints in Christ or children of God] by any means, for 
that day shall not come [/. e., the second coming of Christ], ex- 
cept there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be re- 
vealed, the son of perdition." 4th : " Who opposeth and ex- 
alteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped ; 
so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing him- 
self that he is God." 7th : " For the mystery of iniquity doth 
already work, only he who letteth ['worketh,' as a better trans- 
lation reads], and Christ suffereth him to work, until the time is 
fulfilled, that he shall be taken out of the way." 8th : " And 
then shall that wicked one be revealed, whom the Lord shall 
consume with his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness 
of his coming." 9th : " Yea, the Lord, even Jesus, whose com- 
ing is not until after there cometh a falling away, by the work- 
ing of Satan, with all power, and signs, and lying wonders." 10th: 
" And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that 
perish, because they received not the love of the truth, that they 
might be saved." nth : " And for this cause, God shall send 
them strong delusion, that they should believe a 'lie* 12th: 
" That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, 
but had pleasure in unrighteousness." 

If there be any consolation to the Infidel or Spiritualist, and 
all his kindred, of whatever sect or name, be it Socialist, Com- 
munist, New Christian Scientist, Evolutionist, Sceptic, Agnostic 
& Co., in the few passages of Scripture just referred to, or, in- 



00 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

deed, in any other part of the inspired Word, from the begin- 
ning of Genesis to the end of Revelations, we want them to 
have the full benefit of it. And surely no Spiritualist, or any 
one of their whole school of craft, can complain of unfairness 
or selfishness on our part in this, for we certainly seek not to 
take the least advantage in this way, or in anything we have said. 
For do not they themselves claim to be teachers of a " New 
Christian Science ? " And do not the Spiritualists also claim 
for Christ, that he, too, was the greatest Spiritualistic medium 
of whom they have any knowledge ? And have we not quoted 
in preceding chapters, verbatim, what many of their leading 
minds and teachers of their doctrines think of Christ and his 
Apostles ? Why, then, should they wince, when the goad pricks, 
and cry out " unfairness, unfairness," and " persecution " ? Let 
them then, like men, come forward, stand by the Law and the 
testimony of the word of God, which never has, and never can 
be overthrown, and if there is any light in them, give that light 
to the world, in the bright sunshine of open day, and not be- 
hind screens and curtains, in a dark room, or under cover of a 
dark lantern or dim taper. 

In concluding this chapter, it will perhaps be well to add that 
quite all Protestant Christian Commentators, and writers on 
prophecy and revelations, are generally agreed that the 4th 
verse we have quoted in II Thess., 2 ch., has direct reference 
to the Roman Hierarchy; or more especially to the Pontiff Pope 
himself. And whilst this may be true, yet to our mind, the in- 
terpretation is not so clear as it should be, to make it thus 
apply, though, without doubt, it would so seem. The reader, 
however, will find, by turning to Isaiah 14 : 9-16, inclusive, 
also Daniel 8 : 9-12, as well as Rev. 12 : 3, 4, that which will 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 6 1 

perhaps throw more light on this subject, as the great Dragon, 
the father of Modern Spiritualism, is here plainly described ; 
but as we have no space to discuss the subject further at this 
time, more will be said in our treatise on Prophecy and Reve- 
lations, when published. 



62 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



CHAPTER XI. 

Miracles and Wonders claimed by Spiritualists. The voice of God against 
consulting Familiar Spirits pointed and plain. Unclean Spirits de- 
scribed. Texts of Scripture claimed by Spiritualists, to prove their 
Doctrines. 

In a preceding chapter, we have positively denied the return 
of human Spirits to this earth again after having left the body, 
and it, (the body) is known to be no longer living, or animate 
matter. And we have yet to see or hear, or receive the truth 
of this claim from Spiritualists. 

And if in this, they have thus far failed to demonstrate the 
great phenomenon thus claimed, it follows as a natural sequence 
likewise, that the wonderful miracle of materialization they also 
claim to create or produce, must of necessity be a failure too. 
And so, by following up this vantage ground, the natural infer- 
ence and conclusion indeed from the casual reader will be, that 
all tricks they perform are also nothing more or less than clever 
sleight of hand performances, legerdemain, or necromancy. 

But granting, for the sake of argument, that some of them, 
at least, are indeed real, and supernatural, does this justify in 
the least, a belief in Spiritualism, or the mysterious occult art ? 

And in applying the touchstone as a test to this, let us again 
"To the Law, and to the testimony, and if they have not this 
word, it is because there is no light in them." And if they, (the 
Spirits, and Spiritualists as mediums,) have this light in them, 
let them come forward and set it out in open day, or in the 
bright light of a lamp, that it may give light to all that are in 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 63 

the room, and not do their wonder-working miracles, which they 
claim, as we have already said, under cover. 

In the book of Leviticus, 19 : 31, the command is "Regard 
not them that have familiar spirits, neither seek after wizards, 
to be defiled by them." And in Deut. 18 : 10-12 j " There shall 
not be found among you any one that maketh his son or his 
daughter to pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or 
that is an observer of times,or an enchanter, or a necromancer. 
For all that do these things are an abomination unto the Lord." 
Isaiah 8 : 19. 

" And when they shall say unto you, Seek unto them that 
have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and mutter, 
should not a people seek unto their God, for the living among 
the dead?" 

I Chronicles x: 13. " So Saul died for his transgression- which 
he committed against the Lord, even against the word of the 
Lord, which he kept not, and also for asking counsel of one 
who had a familiar spirit, to enquire of it." 

Turning to the New Testament Scriptures, the Apostle Paul 
tells us (Tim. 4 : 1, 2) " that the Spirit [of God] speaketh ex- 
pressly that in the later times some shall depart from the faith, 
giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." 
" Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared 
with a hot iron." Forbidding to marry ', etc. He also mentions 
a class " having a form of Godliness, but deny the power there- 
of"; and adds, ''from such turn away." "For this sort are 
they which creep into houses and lead captive silly women 
laden with sins, led away with divers lusts, ever learning, and 
never able to come to the knowledge of the truth." 

Could modern Spiritualists be more dearly described in a 



64 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

few words ? for truly there is a great advancement in learning 
among them, and they even number many of the " learned of 
the age " among their believers ; and whilst they attempt to hold 
communication with the Spirit world, and penetrate the veil 
even of that world, and see what is in it also, and have it in 
their power to call to their presence the inhabitants of that 
world, and cause them to do their bidding. 

But they even go yet further than this, and not only declare 
that the human soul (or Spirit) returns to the earth at will and 
through other human organisms, but give revelations concern- 
ing the state or condition of the unseen world of Spirits, and 
unfold the mysteries of the past, the present, and the future to 
mortals here on earth, and state that we can, t. e. t if we believe 
the doctrines of Spirit communication, converse with those of 
our own friends and loved ones, and others who have passed 
over to the Spirit land. 

I have said, if we believe the docrine of Spiritualism ; but if 
we do not, neither medium or Spirit is likely to take much notice 
of us at their seances, unless they can read our minds, as they 
profess to be often able to do, and so satisfy themselves that the 
individual is a fit subject to become a good member, or even 
medium, such as will be able to assist in carrying on the great 
work. 

Leading Spiritualists also tell us that Spiritualism, in its broad- 
est, divinest sense, underlies and enzones all that relates to man 
in its organization, and in its dual, or two-fold nature, in its 
capacities, purposes, duties and final destiny. 

They, however, deny man's tripartite, or three-fold nature, to 
which we have referred in a preceding chapter, wholly ignoring 
the soul or animal and sensitive part of man, such as is gener- 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 65 

ally believed to impart volition, emotion, etc. They also tell 
us Spiritualism embraces all that is known, or can, or may be 
be discovered of God, the infinite Spirit of the world of Spir- 
its, of psychological influences of whatever kind, and of the oc- 
cult forces that pertain to the whole realm of Spirit and matter. 
But in point of fact, however, the siimmum bonum of the whole 
matter seems to be, when clearly and fairly sifted, that it gener- 
ally resolves itself into Spirit manifestations and communica- 
tions with fellow creatures, who still tabernacle here on earth 
in mortal flesh. 

And this, without doubt, after all, aside from everything also 
claimed by Spiritualists for the "New Christian Science " and 
Spiritualism in general, is the strong sheet anchor which has 
thus far supported the whole false structure. And should this 
vile and wicked nonsense be once clearly shown up to the pub- 
lic gaze as a myth and cunning lie, originating only with Satan, 
the father of all Spiritualist lies now flaunted before the public 
and taught and practiced, which can easily enough be done 
when properly taken in hand, we shall then see the last and 
only sure prop — as it is considered — swept away ; and then 
once more the grandest, most powerful, mighty and gigantic 
scheme that the great two-horned beast, with the mouth of a 
dragon, spoken of in Prophecy and Revelations, has ever 
set on foot since the days of our progenitors, Adam and Eve, in 
the garden, to thwart the purposes of God, to overthrow 
Christ's Kingdom, and so destroy Christianity. And hence 
modern Spiritualism will then get a black eye, such as it will 
never recover from till Satan, its author, shall have devised and 
concocted some better scheme for its perpetuity. 

The question, however, will at once arise in the mind, per- 



66 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

haps, of some Christian reader, if not in the mind of the Spirit- 
ualist, Can this be done — I e., a negative proof given of the im- 
mortality of the soul ? And we have already said that we think 
this can be done, and, we will add further, even from clear 
Scripture teachings, too. Be not amazed or shocked, Chris- 
tian reader, when we tell you this, nor think us one of those 
who are nominally termed " Soul Sleepers," for such is not true, 
so far as relates to the commonly accepted belief among this 
class, many of whom are excellent, earnest, Christian thinkers. 
But we have what may be called our own views concerning 
this great matter, which, although not accepted, either by the 
Christian world generally, or by Spiritualists, yet they are such 
as we find in full accord with Scripture teachings, so far as 
anything definite is given or taught in the Sacred Word. 

As this, however, is entirely a side issue, to which we have 
neither time nor space to devote in this small work, nor is it in- 
deed relative to the point just here ; we will defer further notice 
of the subject, which, however we treated upon at greater length 
in our work, soon to be put to press, on " Prophecy and Revela- 
tions," in which some points will also be further discussed on the 
subject before us, viz : Spiritualism, Christian Science, etc., as 
applied to the fulfilment of Prophecy and Revelations. 

Without, however, noticing further at this time, the main issue 
upon which Spiritualism is based, viz : the return of the human 
Spirit to earth at will, etc. we will notice other equally wonder- 
ful claims, such as "miracle working power"; denying at the 
same time that Christ and his Apostles ever did anything of the 
kind; i. e., work miracles. But that modern Spiritualists do this 
we will grant, not as mediums, however, through departed hu- 
man Spirits, as we have already denied there is such a thing as 
their return to earth for this, or any other purpose. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 67 

As to their being able to perform miracles, however, this, I 
say, we grant, not from what we and others may have seen and 
heard only, but also from what is taught in the inspired Word, 
not only by prophecy, but actual revelation. Christ tells us : 
" There shall arise false Christs and false prophets, and [they] 
shall show great signs and wonders, in so much that if it were 
possible, they shall deceive the very elect " [children of God]. 
[N. B. — Some of the texts we have already referred to in a pre- 
ceding chapter, but find it necessary to repeat texts occasionally 
for the better serving of our purposes.] 

And John the Revelator says : " I saw three unclean spirits, 
like frogs, come up out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of 
the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false proph- 
et, for they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go 
forth unto the Kings of the earth, and of the whole world, etc." 

The Apostle Paul also tells us : " Now, as Jannes and Jam- 
bres withstood Moses, so do these [spiritualists] also resist the 
truth; men of corrupt minds reprobate concerning the faith, etc." 
But how did Jannes and Jambres withstand Moses? "Not 
[says a gifted writer, whose name we have already mentioned, 
and from whose writings we have already quoted] by debate or 
personal encounter with weapons, but by imitating the works 
done by Moses and Aaron, as it reads in Exodus, 8:7; 'And 
the magicians did so with their enchantments, and brought up 
frogs upon the land of Egypt.' * Here we see Aaron, the High 

* And although we read further in the same chapter that 
these frogs "died out of the houses, out of the villages, and out 
of the fields," and were afterwards " gathered together in heaps, 
and caused the land to stink," yet it would seem that their 
numbers have greatly multiplied even since then, for as the 
writer was driving one morning from Cairo, along the Nile, a 



6& MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

Priest, spokesman and brother of Moses, " cast his rod upon 
the ground, and it turned into a living serpent," and the ma- 
gicians cast theirs down also, in imitation of Aaron, and they 
became serpents likewise, but Aaron's serpent (or rod) being 
the most formidable, swallowed theirs up ; no doubt greatly to 
the amazement of these magicians. So, likewise also, in causing 
the frogs, of which we have just spoken, to come out of the riv- 
er, by their enchantments. They did also the same in like man- 
ner in turning the rivers of water into blood. 

But when Aaron stretched forth his hand, and with his rod 
smote the dust of the earth, " and it became' lice in man and 
in beast," throughout all the land, and the magicians tried it, 
and failed, and finding themselves, no doubt, covered with the 
dreadful pest at the same time, they went to Pharoah and said 
this was " the finger of God." 

And when Moses " took ashes and sprinkled it up towards 
heaven, and it became a boil, breaking forth with blains upon 
man and upon beast " : just here the magicians could not per- 
form their enchantments, for the sore boils were already upon 
them. 

And so we find Spiritualists today practicing in imitation, 
much that is good as taught and practiced by Churches gener- 
ally, but more especially by the Church of Christ, the nearest 
to the model given by Jesus and his Apostles, to be followed 
till the end of the world. For, as regards the gift of healing in 

distance of ten miles, to view the ancient Pyramids, tens of 
thousands, perhaps millions, of these slimy reptiles, were seen 
coming up out of the river, literally covering the ground every- 
where ; and it was far from pleasant to hear the hoofs of the 
liorses crushing their live flesh and bones the whole distance 
along the road. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 69 

the Church, which should be found and possessed by the elders 
of every true Church which has taken upon it the name of 
Christ, so do they (the Spiritualists) the same even by the power 
of the laying on of hands. As the gift of other tongues, of 
prophecy, miracles, Revelations, casting out of devils, etc., in 
the Church of Christ, so do Spiritualists claim the same, and 
even use these evidences as an argument of Scriptural example; 
and yet, in the very same breath, deny the power of Christ and 
his Apostles, as having been able to perform any of these things. 

But just here we would remark, a slight difference exists be- 
tween the manifestations of Spiritual gifts by the Holy Spirit, 
and the human Spirits of dead men and women, or of other 
animal creatures. These gifts that are given to the Church, 
and to the earnest believer in Christ, who has first obeyed all 
the commands, and after having done so, has the promise of 
the blessed Master that "these signs shall follow," etc., as the 
reader will observe, are given after his belief is established, and 
riot to precede faith, and furnish grounds for belief, as we see it in 
the case of Spiritualists. 

By what proof, authority, or assumption have Spiritualists the 
right to deny the resurrection of Christ's body from the grave, 
or his ascension up to heaven, or his wonderful miracles which 
he and his disciples performed, or his divinity, or miraculous 
conception ? They tell us, " Simply because, First, departed 
Spirits with whom they communicate do not believe it ; Second, 
the Spirits are right in thus disbelieving, because to believe in 
the literal resurrection of Christ's body, would be to ignore all 
known laws of Nature ; such a thing being incompatible either 
with those that pertain to the physical body, or those which 
pertain to the Spirit." 



70 ' MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

In a word, it is, they say, entirely incompatible with natural 
law, therefore they disbelieve it. Just so deny his miracles as 
performed through power given him through God the Father, 
through the influences of the Holy Spirit. Or his , Christ's, 
power to impart the same gifts to his disciples, through the same 
Spirit. 

And yet, these same Spiritualists through their mediums, 
being acted upon by departed Spirits, through some influence 
other than God entirely, do perform " signs and wonders," and 
even miracles the most astonishing. 

But why should Spiritualists, through their mediums acted 
on by Spirits, seek to counterfeit the Christian religion, and 
therefore do the very works of Christ and his Apostles, if he 
and they were frauds and cheats ? Will some highly intelligent 
Spiritualist please rise and explain ? The existence of a coun- 
terfeit or illegal note, or a spurious coin of a certain amount, 
date, etc., presupposes the actual fact that a genuine one bear- 
ing the same impress has not only existed, but very probably 
still exists. A false Christ, is of itself prima facie evidence that 
a true Christ has existed and still exists ; false prophets prove 
that there were true ones, and a miracle-working power said to 
be that of devils, as we have already shown, now existing, also 
demonstrates the fact that there have been, and are still, signs 
and wonders done by an opposite power, i. e.. of God. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 7 1 



CHAPTER XII. 

King Saul, the Witch of En-dor, and Spirit of the Prophet Samuel, when 
Shown Up in the True Light, Prove Nothing in Favor of Spiritualism, 
neither does the Spirit which Eliphaz Saw, when its True Character is 
Brought to Light. 

We have already referred the reader to a number of pas- 
sages and texts of Scripture in preceding chapters, claimed by 
Spiritualists to prove their doctrines ; and before passing on to 
the teachings of the Prophecies and Revelations, as a closing 
issue bearing upon Spiritualism, we will first notice the case of 
Saul, and his consultations with the Spirit medium, and also 
Eliphaz and his terrifying vision, etc. 

In the 28th chapter of the first book of Samuel, we learn 
that after Saul had "enquired of the Lord," and received no 
answer concerning what he wished to know, " neither by dream- 
ing, nor by Urim, nor by prophets," then said Saul to his 
servants, c: Seek me a woman that has a familiar Spirit, that I 
may go to her and enquire of her. And his servants said to 
him, Behold, there is a woman that hath a familiar spirit at En- 
dor. And Saul disguised himself, and put on other raiment, 
and he went, and two men went with him, and they came to the 
woman by night ; and he said, I pray thee divine unto me by 
the familiar spirit, and bring him up whom I shall name unto 
thee. But the woman was afraid, knowing how Saul had al- 
ready tried to exterminate every witch in the land, and so she 
had hid herself away by this little town of En-dor in a cave.* 

* For such it was which she was in, as the same spot is 
pointed out to travellers to this day, and was shown to the 
writer when exploring Palestine. 



72 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

" And Saul sware to her by the Lord, saying, As the Lord 
liveth, there shall no punishment happen to thee for this thing. 
Then said the woman, Whom shall I bring up to thee ? " 

And after the old witch had gone through her conjurations 
(we are not told just how she did it or by what process), " When 
she saw Samuel," the record tells us, " she screamed aloud," 
being no doubt dreadfully frightened not only at what she saw, 
but it seems she made the wonderful discovery at the same 
moment that Saul himself was also present. But the King 
told her to be not afraid, but to tell him what she saw. ' ; And 
the woman said unto. Saul, ' I saw gods ascending out of the 
earth.' And Saul asked her, * What form is he of? ' And she 
said, ' An old man cometh up, and he is covered with a mantle.' 
And Saul perceived that it was Samuel," etc. " And Samuel 
said : ' Why hast thou disquieted me, to bring me up ? '" Saul's 
condition, just at this time, was indeed a most lamentable one. 
He had been forsaken by the prophet Samuel before his death, 
on account of disobedience, and now he was forsaken of God 
after the prophet's death ; and, worse still, as he viewed it, the 
great army of the Philistines were already upon him ; and there- 
fore we can at once see to what desperate measures he was now 
driven, even to seeking out an old witch, who had " a familiar 
spirit," and consulting with her, or rather trying to consult with 
the spirit of Samuel through her mediumship. " And she 
said, ' I saw gods ascending out of the earth.' " And he asked 
her, " Of what form is he? " This old witch had not told him 
she saw a god or a spirit, but " 'gods' coming up out of the 
earth." 

Saul's whole mind was fixed and bent upon seeing the spirit 
of Samuel, and he doubtless had the living image of the aged 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 73 

prophet as clearly before his eyes just then, as if he had seen in 
natural form, and, it would seem, almost entirely without re- 
gard to what the witch had just told him, he now asks, " Of 
what form is he?" "And she said, 'An old man cometh up, 
and he is covered with a mantle.' And Saul perceived that it 
was Samuel." 

But how did he know it? Saul well remembered that man- 
tle of the prophet Samuel, for, on a former occasion, before 
Samuel's death, when Saul would have had him perform a cer- 
tain service for him, and Samuel positively refused, Saul laid vio- 
lent hands upon Samuel in one of his fits of desperation, such 
as was known to often take possession of him, and had rent that 
mantle in twain ; when, at the same time, Samuel had told him 
when he did this, that as he, Saul, had rent his, Samuel's, man- 
tle, so should his kingdom be rent from him. And now that 
the great army of the Philistines had come up against him in 
mighty power, he could get no communication, as we see, from 
the Lord, " neither by dream, nor Urim, nor by prophets " : he 
not only now well remembers Samuel's mantle, but the angry 
voice of the prophet, warning him that his kingdom was soon 
to be taken from him ; and Saul not only began to realize the 
fulfilling of that prophecy, but he well knew it meant death to 
him at the time it should occur. And Saul was naturally a 
coward at heart, just as all wicked tyrants are, and he therefore 
quailed before what he perceived to be the spirit of Samuel. 
But we have already asked, Was it the spirit of Samuel which 
Saul now saw ? 

And just here, we are again met by believers in the doctrines 
of Spiritualism, and others, and asked to show that it was not 
placing the laboring oar again in our hands, to disprove what 



74 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

they conceive and claim to be a positive fact, according to the 
record as given. Let us then examine this matter a little fur- 
ther ; and when done with it, we think we will have come quite 
as near proving the whole seance a cunningly devised trick of 
Satan, with whom the old witch was in league, as Spiritualists 
can prove the seance real or genuine ; or as even they them- 
selves believe it to be. For, according to their own teachings, 
we purpose showing that they do not believe it at all. And if 
this can be shown as actual fact, that Spiritualits themselves do 
not believe it, and that it was not the spirit of Samuel, then we 
ask, What have they left in support of their doctrines ? For, if 
proven false in one instance, such as the above, why may it not 
be false in every instance ? 

Here we find a man, in the person of Saul, who already pos- 
sessed a naturally wicked and depraved heart, given at times to 
following the most dreadful and murderous dictates of his re- 
lentless, cruel mind, even to that of slaying his own innocent 
son, and David, who afterwards became king ; and this, too, 
under the most unprovoked circumstances, when the demon 
spirit had taken possession of him, as we read it often did. And 
if the casual reader would learn more of the true character of 
this jealous, vindictive, vicious and relentless tyrant, it is only 
necessary to turn to the first Book of Samuel, and read for him 
self. 

This mighty monarch, the first king of Israel, who had been 
appointed by the Lord, anointed by his holy prophet, Samuel, 
and seated upon the throne, and who had swayed the sceptre 
over Judea, and other kingdoms, we see had probably suffered 
himself from early boyhood to give way to the most ungovern- 
able temper ; and this perhaps was tolerated without either re- 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 75 

buke or correction from his parents, due to the fact of his being 
"a choice young man," and a goodly; "and there was not among 
the children of Israel a goodlier person than he ; from his shoul- 
ders and upwards he was higher than any of the people." (See 
I Samuel, 9 : 2, and 10 : 23.) And with this handsome form and 
face, standing as he did " head and shoulders " above all his 
brothers,, he was, no doubt, a petted and spoiled boy, who was 
suffered, without restraint, to have his own way about things 
generally ; and hence the demon spirit was suffered to take pos- 
session of him, early in life, and so control ever afterwards, at 
times, at least. And although we read that at one time God did 
put the good spirit into his heart, and so changed it, perhaps, 
for a little while, yet it seems to have failed to find a permanent 
lodgment there. 

And now, as we have said, on this particular occasion, after 
the death of the prophet Samuel, Saul finds himself forsaken 
of God, and wholly given up to Satan, to be led captive at his 
will. The great adversary of human souls, or spirits, had stuck 
close to Saul all through his kingship, ever seeking to influence 
him to evil, step by step, and lead him in his downward course. 

And now, in the advanced years of his life, and the closing 
of his kingly reign, Satan has succeeded so far, as to have him 
bound hand and foot, and wholly given over to irretrievable 
destruction. Saul, well knowing and realizing this, alas ! when 
too late, he becomes desperate ; the Philistines, we see, had 
come upon him and his great army, and with their mighty 
hosts in battle array, had, with all their panoply of ancient 
warfare, pitched in the valley of Shunem, over against Saul and 
his armies, and now stood menacing, and ready to give battle 
to the armies of Israel. 



76 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

And in this dreadful extremity, and perturbed state of mind, 
he seeks out an old witch, even one of those he had some time 
before, commanded the extermination of from the land, and 
they, /" e. t witches, wizards, necromancers, Spirit mediums, etc., 
being always in league with Satan, and acting under his direct, 
and immediate control ; this was now his crowning opportunity 
to put the finishing stroke to Saul's career. For Saul had oft- 
en served him faithfully, and now he was ready to render full 
compensation, just as he ever is to his most devoted servants, 
for all services rendered, with final and everlasting destruction. 
Satan having thus lured Saul on, even to the very last hours of 
his earthly existence, he now brings him face to face, if not with 
actual death itself, at least with an old witch, or necromancer, 
who was supposed to have intercourse with the spirits of the 
dead, and in this dreadful state of mental anxiety, or disordered 
mind, as well as body, he now seeks consolation in this dread 
hour of greatest need, not of the God of heaven, nor of Urim, 
or the living prophets, for this he had already done without 
avail ; but of the spirit of the deceased prophet, Samuel, and 
that through a medium, a despised, and once dreaded old witch ! 
Need any one tell us, that this whole matter was not planned 
and arranged by Satan ? That he did not arrange the whole 
scene, and control the whole affair ? For who but a Sceptic, 
Infidel, or Modern Spiritualist, can believe it was not. 

"And he said, ' Bring me up Samuel.' And the woman told 
him, she saw ' Gods ascending out of the earth.' And he said 
unto her, ' What form is he of ? ' And she said, ' An old man 
cometh up,' " etc. "And Saul perceived ' that it was Samuel? " 
etc. "And Samuel said to Saul, 'Why hast thou disquieted 
me, to bring me up,' " etc. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 77 

The witch never told him she saw a God> or a Spirit, com- 
ing up out of the earth, but Gods. But Saul perceived that it 
was Samuel. "Just the same." But how did he know it? 
This is the question we want some highly enlightened, and 
educated Spiritualist to answer, for we are compelled to con- 
fess, just here, we really have but little means, otherwise, of 
knowing this fact, if fact it was indeed. Saul's mind, as we 
have already said, and everyone ought to know, from the very 
nature of the circumstances, was in a most dreadful state of 
suspense and anxiety, and doubtless had been so, perhaps for 
some days, until he had become completely worn down, both 
physically and mentally ; and having his whole mind, as we also 
already remarked, completely absorbed and fastened upon, the 
one idea only, viz : that of seeing the spirit of Sa??tuel ; it was 
therefore but an easy matter in his then condition, to even see 
Samuel himself, in bodily form, for the record tells us that he 
perceived it was Samuel, and says nothing about its being the 
spirit of Samuel. And that is just what the old witch herself 
had told him she saw too, viz : "An old man cometh up/' etc. 
Men often see wonderful sights, under certain trying circum- 
stances. I, myself, have ; and some men, when bordering on 
delirium tremens, have actually seen snakes coiled up in the 
decanter from which they were about to take another fatal 
draught, and have, with trembling hand, started back in amaze- 
ment and horror at the sight ; and others also have felt and 
seen them in their boots, and so shook them out, and then ran 
away, to escape them. 

Such things are of daily occurrence, and a disordered mind 
is capable often of seeing, hearing, and believing anything. 
But to the question again : Was it Samuel Saul saw, or his 



78 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

voice that he heard! And do Spiritualists themselves, who make 
this passage of Scripture one of their very strongest supports, 
believe it? And why not! Do they believe and teach that 
dead bodies or their Spirits ascend up from the ground, or come 
up out of earth. Oh, no, no / 

Then we at once see that if this case proves anything at all 
for Spiritualists, it proves entirely too much, and hence just 
nothing at all. And just here we might rest the case as it is, 
were it not that we desire to add a few more brief remarks fur- 
ther, viz : that whilst we have not denied that Saul, and the old 
witch, too, both saw and heard all he claims to have seen and 
heard, yet we do deny that it was either the body, or spirit, or 
the deceased body's spirit of Samuel which Saul saw. And we 
deny it on the grounds that the record is pointed and clear, that 
Saul had already sold himself to the devil, and was now fully 
and entirely under his control ; and that he — the devil — as we 
have already said, had arranged the whole affair for Saul, and 
was there present on the occasion, managing the whole seance 
to suit himself, and doubtless taking much delight in it, too ; 
and, as the Scriptures tell us he can transform himself even 
into an " angel of light," that it was the simplest matter imag- 
inable for himself personally, or one of his spirits, to imperson- 
ate the body or spirit of the prophet Samuel, as well as imitate 
his voice, and so managed the whole diabolical affair to their 
full content. And now, if any Spiritualist can make anything 
more or better out of this little seance, they are entirely wel- 
come to it, and can take the case. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 79 



CHAPTER XIII. 

The Spirit which Eliphaz, the Temanite, Saw, Job. 4 : 12, 21. Its Char- 
acter for Truth Questioned. The Angel which Balaam's Ass Saw, 
and the Voice with wkich It Spoke, Considered. Also, Moses and 
Elias, on the Mount of Transfiguration. 

In the Book of Job, 4 :i2, 21, Eliphaz tells us : "A thing 
was secretly, or by stealth, brought to him," etc. And in 
thoughts from the visions of the night, when deep sleep falleth 
on men, fear came upon him, and trembling, which made all 
his bones to shake. "Then," said he, "a spirit passed before 
my face ; the hair of my flesh stood up. It stood still, but I 
could not discern the form thereof; an image was before mine 
eyes, there was silence, and I heard a voice saying : ' Shall 
man be more just than God, or shall man be more pure than 
his Maker ? Behold, he putteth no trust in his servants, and 
his angels he charged with folly,' " etc. 

Any one, on reading the above, will at 'once see that it is very 
probable that Eliphaz had been suddenly roused up from some 
terrible dream, superinduced, perhaps, by a heavy supper, 
which had occasioned a violent attack of " nightmare," and in 
this perturbed state of mind, he beheld the Spirit to which he 
alludes ; and being, no doubt, of a rather visionary and nervous 
temperament, naturally, it is only reasonable to suppose that he 
would be dreadfully frightened at what he saw. And, we may 
add, such things, indeed, often occur to men, and women, too. 
We speak not only from a general knowledge, but actual expe- 
rience also, for we have passed through just such or similar 
sensations, and know just what the effect is. 



80 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

But what was it that Eliphaz saw ? Was it a Spirit, as Spir- 
itualists claim it to have been ? And if so, of what form, and 
to what sort of creature, when in the body, did it belong ; and 
what was its character — true or false, good or bad ? 

Eliphaz first tells us, after he had become dreadfully fright- 
ened, "scared," as the general expression is, out of his wits ; he 
then "saw a spirit pass before his face," which, after "fear and 
trembling" had already seized upon him, so as to "make all 
his bones to shake," now caused " the hair of his flesh to stand 
up." "It," he says, "stood still," but he "could not discern 
the form thereof." And he next tells us " an image was before 
his eyes," etc. There can be no doubt, from the record here 
given, that the mind of Eliphaz was in a state of great confusion 
during his dreadful fright. So that this spirit, or image, or spi- 
rit and image, both combined, whatever it was, kept its forin 
concealed from him, so that he could not tell just how it looked, 
or what it looked like, whether like Angel, mortal man, dragon, 
demon, or what not. Neither does he tell us what kind of 
voice it had, or how ic sounded. But he does tell us what it 
said ; and just here we are compelled to protest against its not 
having spoken truth, when it said, " God puts no trust in his 
servants," etc., and " his angels he charged with folly," for he 
does no such thing as not trust his servants, and charge his an- 
gels with folly. So, if this was a Spirit which Eliphaz saw (or 
thought he saw), we see it was careful not to display its form 
before him, so that he might " discern " what manner of crea- 
ture, or Spirit, it was ; whether of human form, demon, dragon, 
or Satan, and moreover was a lying Spirit, as we think we have 
clearly shown. Therefore we see, as in the foregoing chapter, 
concerning Saul and his Spirit intercourse, that if the above 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM^. LAID BARE. 8 1 

proves any for Spiritualism, it also proves too much, again ; and 
as we cannot endorse its moral character, whatever kind of Spi- 
rit or demon it may have been, we are also willing that the Spi- 
ritualists should have the benefit of it, likewise, the same as the 
spirit of the Witch of En-dor. The next and only passage of 
Scripture we shall notice at this time, in the Old Testament par- 
ticularly, is the one in Numbers, 22 : 26-34, which reads as fol- 
lows : " And Balaam rose up in the morning, and saddled his 
ass, and went with the Princes of Moab. And God's anger was 
kindled because he went ; and the angel of the Lord stood in 
the way, for an adversary against him. Now he was riding upon 
his ass, and his two servants were with him. And the ass saw 
the angel of the Lord standing in the way, and his drawn 
sword in his hand, and the ass turned aside out of the way, and 
went into the field ; and Balaam smote the ass, to turn her in 
the way. Then the angel of the Lord stood in a path of the 
vineyards, a wall being on this side and on that side. And 
when the ass saw the angel of the Lord, she thrust herself into 
the wall, and crushed Balaam's foot against the wall ; and he 
smote her again. And the angel of the Lord went further, and 
stood in a narrow place, where was no way to turn, either to 
the right hand or to the left. And when the ass saw the an- 
gel of the Lord, she fell down under Balaam ; and Balaam's 
anger was kindled, and he smote the ass with a staff. And 
the Lord opened the mouth of the ass, and she said unto Ba- 
laam : ' What have I done unto thee, that thou hast smitten 
me these three times ? ' And Balaam said unto the ass : ' Be- 
cause thou hast mocked me. I would there were a sword in 
my hand, for now would I kill thee.' And the ass said unto 
Balaam, 'Am I not thine ass, upon which thou hast ridden 



82 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

ever since I was thine unto this day ; was I ever wont to do so 
unto thee ? ' And he said, ' Nay.' Then the Lord opened the 
eyes of Balaam, and he saw the angel of the Lord standing in 
the way, and his sword drawn in his hand ; and he bowed 
down his head, and fell flat on his face. And the angel of the 
Lord said unto him : ' Wherefore hast thou smitten thine ass 
these three times ? Behold, I went out to withstand thee, be- 
cause thy way is perverse before me; and the ass knew me, and 
turned from me these three times ; unless she had turned from 
me, surely now, also, I would have slain thee and saved her 
alive.' And Balaam said unto the angel, ' I have sinned,' " etc. 
We have been careful to give the narration of this wonderful 
incident, as we find it recorded, for the reason that it is the 
only one of the kind, in which the human voice was ever given 
to a dumb, brute beast ; except in the case of the seven-headed 
and ten-horned beast, spoken of in Daniel, and Revelations. In 
the above narration, we are told, that an angel appeared before 
man three distinct times, even with a drawn sword in his hand, 
yet invisible to his natural eyes ; whilst he was distinctly seen, 
and feared, and shunned, by the animal upon which Balaam 
rode, until at length it fell to the ground through actual fear, 
and then spoke with the voice of man, which had been given 
to it, reasoning, and pleading intelligently, in its own defense, 
when the eyes of the wicked prophet are suddenly opened, and 
he too sees the angel, and talks with him. It is interesting to 
the Bible student, on reading all that is said concerning this 
wicked prophet Balaam, who is also called a soothsayer, that 
whilst he had it in his heart to go to Balak, King of the 
Moabites, and curse the children of Israel, for the reward which 
he might receive at the hands of Balak, and had indeed start- 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 8$ 

ed on that very errand, regardless of the express command of 
God, that he should not go and curse them ; yet, afterwards 
he went, and whilst on the way, we have already shown from 
the record what happened to him ; and although he submits to 
the rebuke from the angel humbly, and no doubt, in fear and 
trembling, after his eyes had been opened, as well as being 
greatly humbled by the rebuke from the beast upon which he 
rode, which had spoken with the voice of man, yet the angel 
suffers him, now that he had started on his way, to go on with 
the Princes of Balak. But that " he would put words into his 
mouth," such as he, Balaam, should speak to Balak. And 
thus we see, that the very curses which Balaam had in his 
heart, against the people of Israel, were changed to blessings 
for them, by the interposition of the Lord. So that he could 
not have possibly uttered a single curse against them, even 
though it had been as he said, " Balak would give him a house 
full of silver and gold." For we see, that even after he went to 
Balak, he manifested every desire still to curse the Israelties, 
having chosen various positions from different summits, where 
he could look down on the vast fields of tents, as they spread 
out over the great plains in the valleys, for many miles around, 
and in the distance, with their two millions and a half, or 
three millions of occupants. He even had altars erected upon 
three different summits, seven altars at each place, with three 
bullocks and rams for a sacrifice, if peradventure, he might in- 
duce the Lord, to permit him to curse God's people. 

But every time he attempted to lift up his voice in curses, 
the words of great blessings and prophecies of wonderful things, 
for those he would have cursed, came into his mouth, in spite 
of himself, and all he could do to prevent them, while his curses 



84 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

were against the Moabites of Balak's kingdom, every time he 
uttered his voice, until finally Balak became so disgusted and 
enraged, and " his anger was so kindled against Balaam,' that 
he smote his hands together, saying : '' I called thee to curse 
mine enemies, and behold, thou hast blessed them these three 
times. Therefore, now flee unto thy place \ I thought to pro- 
mote thee to great honor, but lo, the Lord hath kept thee back 
from honor." And although he yet, even, endeavors to make 
peace with Balak, as he is about leaving him, yet he still could 
do no more than continue his prophecies and blessings, for the 
children of Israel, until he " rose up and went, and returned to 
his place, and Balak also, went his way." 

And now, will any Spiritualist attempt to explain, by what 
power Balaam was thus acted upon, and controlled, except by 
the miraculous power of the God of the Bible, who is a " God 
of miracles." The same observation will assuredly apply with 
equal force, as to genuine miraculous power, and manifestation, 
concerning the human voice in the mouth of the animal upon 
which Balaam rode, and the appearing of the angel with the 
drawn sword. Balaam, as we see, was not a prophet of God, 
nor was he indeed in favor with God, or in sympathy with 
God's people. Yet God made use of him, just the same, to 
serve his own holy and righteous purposes ; and when he had 
done that, when the final destruction of King Balak, and his 
mighty hosts came, Balaam was also destroyed with them. 

And thus we see the wonderful display of the Almighty 
power and wisdom and knowledge of God over the children of 
his creation ; and just so it was in the days of Pharoah, King 
of Egypt — God had raised him up for a purpose — and also Cy- 
rus, King of Persia, Alexander, Napoleon, and many others 
distinguished on earth. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 85 

And in this way his wonderful plans and ways and works in 
his unbounded wisdom are constantly being carried on, in all 
ages and from age to age. But when poor, short-sighted, fee- 
ble man, even though he be a " Modern Scientist," so-called, 
or infidel Spiritualist, and never so wise, claims to understand, 
and see, and know all, or even more than his Creator, God, to 
whom he owes allegiance and is debtor — for even every pulse 
that beats or breath that is drawn — we are compelled from the 
very nature of things to part company with such, and no long- 
er hold fellowship with him, until a change, at least, may take 
place in his moral views, and feelings, and teachings, if, indeed, 
we may ever hope for such. 



86 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Spiritualism a Demonstrated Fact. Its General Nature and Character as 
Taught, and Believed, and Practiced, Dissected and Laid Bare. 

As already intimated in preceding chapters, and plainly 
taught in a public lecture on the subject, we believe Spiritual- 
ism to be a demonstrated fact or reality. Of this, there seems 
to us, no reasonable doubt can exist in the mind of any one 
who has carefully studied the subject and investigated for him- 
self, so far, at least as relates to the phenomena of Spirit com- 
munications, per se, and in the abstract, being hidden, mysteri- 
ous, superhuman powers, which operate or act on the human 
media or mind, and perform marvellous deeds, and teach un- 
known facts — i. e., to us, at least — and tread the dark, intricate, 
serpentine meanderings of the past, even bringing to view events 
in our own history, such as may have been long forgotten by 
those who alone once knew of them. 

Of all this, I have said, there can be no reasonable doubt. 
Hence it is sheer folly, unjust and unwise, to cry out against 
it, calling it " nonsense," " deception," "jugglery," and a "stu- 
pendous fraud," as many do ; though we admit we have often 
seen considerable jugglery going on in seances and Spirit circles, 
which were not amusing, as well as being disgusting and ridicu- 
lous. And just here we are reminded to say, we at one time 
gave ourselves up quite, for some months, hunting after Spirit- 
ualism, investigating and trying to find out just what there was 
in it ; and we can hardly call it time thrown away either, though 
possibly it might have been devoted to a better purpose. We, 
however, learned some things we had not known before, 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 87 

among which were, as already remarked, that all is not jug- 
glery, for there is, indeed, too much positive evidence, however 
much deception and fraud there may be, and doubtless is, 
mixed with it. 

And however mysterious and strange the facts, yet we do 
know that many of the signs and wonders claimed by Spir- 
itualists do indeed take place in hundreds of instances, and in 
hundreds of different places, and in the presence of hundreds 
and thousands of different persons, whose testimony must be 
accepted as valid, and who can have no other object in testi- 
fying to anything except the truth, that the manifestations 
which they see are real or do actually take place, or, at least, 
many of them do. 

But granting even this much to be true, it does not follow 
necessarily that those persons who thus behold " signs and won- 
ders " on such occasions, must either accept or endorse the 
claims of Spiritualists generally, concerning the character or 
prime origin of the powers which are thus operated and are seen 
to manifest themselves on such occasions. If because, forsooth, 
you see some juggler perform some slight-of-hand trick, or one 
of legerdemain, does it necessarily follow that you should be- 
lieve in the genuineness of it, or that it was indeed real, simply 
because you do not quite understand how it was done ? Surely 
not. Just so we find it in the matter of Spiritualism, which in 
the main and in a certain sense is the very head, front, and tail 
of all jugglery, sorcery, legerdemain and necromancy, and the 
quintessence itself of psychological and diabolical occult arts, 
which have been practiced in any age of the world's history, 
down to the present time. In our candid convictions, there 
can be no reasonable doubt of this \ and we have studied very 



88 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

closely this whole question for at least a quarter of a century, 
and, perhaps, quite as much as most persons, not to have been 
finally led astray by its devilish cunning and subtlety. 

We might relate our own personal experiences and observa- 
tions, sufficient to make quite a volume alone, and which, to 
many w T ho may chance to read this, would no doubt be of in- 
terest, and perhaps no less strange than interesting. John, the 
11 beloved " apostle, tells us to try the spirits, whether they be of 
God, and not to believe all of them. And he then gives us a 
certain test, whereby we may know the false from the true, or 
good from bad. (See I John, 4.) 

In Chapter IV of this book we have given you the general 
doctrines of Spiritualists, as taught from the polluted lips of 
many of their own leading lights, and, by referring again to this 
chapter, and then comparing the teachings of Christ and his 
Apostles, you will at once be able to draw the line clearly be- 
tween Christianity and Spiritualism, as taught and practiced. 
And " by their fruits ye shall know them." 

But if any one who may read this book has never investigated 
this dark and mysterious phenomena, in its many different 
phases, and there are certainly very many who never have — and 
far better, it may be, if they never will — but if they have any 
special desire to do so, and a fit opportunity presents itself, and 
you think you have sufficient mind and will power to resist its 
insidious, subtle machinations and fiendish influences, there 
might, perhaps, be no great harm to come from your so doing, 
and thus examine it for yourself, diabolical as it may be ; for, 
in point of fact, this would only be in compliance with the 
command of the Apostle, which we have already referred to. 
The Apostle Paul tells us, also, to prove all things, but " hold 
fast that which is good." 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 89 

But when investigating, don't suffer yourself to be hood- 
winked, duped, and made a fool of, in believing all you either 
see or hear; or rather what you may even think you see and 
hear ; for if you do, you will very soon find yourself being "led 
by the devil, captive at his will." And then, the next thing 
you will know is that you have become/^/; lost to quite every- 
thing else that is pure and good, and have become totally blind- 
ed, both as to sight and reason, or in seeing, hearing and be- 
lieving anything else. 

Now we know what we have testified to as being true, and 
true altogether; and therefore warn you, " as though it were a 
voice coming, even as it were, from the world of Spirits," to take 
heed to what we have told you. 

The great question just here, however, to be considered, is, 
How shall we attempt to explain these psychologic and occult, or 
dark and mysterious, phenomena. We use the word dark, not 
inadvisedly, however impressive it may sound ; for all, or quite 
all, the performances of Spiritualists, as every one is aware, are 
done in the dark, for the very excellent reason, as we are to un- 
derstand, that their manifestations and developments will not 
bear the light. But why should this be so ? We infer simply 
from the fact, according to the prophet Isaiah, 8 : 20, as we 
have before quoted, " because there is no light in them." 

But the main question above, however, still remains unan- 
swered, viz, How are these things done ? Can it be by, or on 
the principle of, ''animal magnetism," clairvoyance or mesmer- 
ism, mind-reading, or any other such or similar influence exer- 
cised, or any other principle which may be brought to bear 
upon the human mind or will ? We think not ; for from obser- 
vation, and according to Spiritualists' own teachings, and as 



90 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

their pretensions also plainly show, the medium is controlled by 
the Spirits, and not the Spirits by the medium, which, you will 
at once see, makes a very marked and material, not to say 
" Spiritual" difference. And at this point, it may be well to 
stop and reason a moment, for you see it is an interesting 
matter, and carries weight with it. 

All systems of faith and unbelief, as we have already remarked 
in a preceding chapter, should be met with rational and sensi- 
ble argument, and with fair and unbiassed criticism ; and not 
with ridicule, simply, nor with jibes, jeers and sneers ; neither 
with human fear of the dungeon, the rack, the faggot, or gibbet 
of the Inquisition, such as once existed ; the day for all these 
has passed, and as many believe and hope, never to return 
again. Then why not let us " speak out like men," not for the 
purpose of giving offense to our opponents, whoever they may 
be, but let our purpose be, rather, to convince them of error, if 
we indeed know them to be in error ; and on the subject which 
lies before us, we feel assured there can be no real or possible 
doubt, which we hope to be able to not only show, but clearly 
prove, before we are done with it. And our assumptions shall 
be corroborated, as we have already shown, by the infallible 
Word of God, and such Scripture evidences as cannot be gain- 
said or overthrown. And this we conceive to be only just 
and fair, in discussing the subject of Spiritualism, for, as all are 
aware, the Spiritualists themselves have already organized them- 
selves into a religious sect, and of course accept ( ? ) the teach- 
ings of the Bible ; just how much, and with what esteem, and 
veneration, and love, and reverence, for its Divine Author, we 
have already shown in Chapter "V, to which we would again re- 
fer the reader, as well as Chapter IV, on Marriage, Free Love, 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 9 1 

Socialism, etc.; and Chapter III, also, on the " New Christian 
Science," etc. 

"Let us then," says Isaiah, "To the law, and to the testi- 
mony, and if they, (the Spirits) speak not according to this 
word, it is because there is no light in them." And without 
reading or quoting, from texts and passages of Scripture in 
both Old and New Testament, of which there are perhaps more 
than a hundred, very many of which, Spiritualists themselves 
claim in proof of their doctrine, we will only cite the reader to 
a few ; and will here simply give references, to which the 
thoughtful reader can turn, under the head of Spirit intercourse 
exami?ied, beginning with Genesis 16: 7-18; 1: 2; 19: 1 \ 
Numoers 22:31; Judges 13 : 18 ; II Samuel 26 : 16 ; Daniel 
3 : 28 ; 6 : 22 ; Zachariah 1:1954: 5; 6:4; Matthew 4:11; 
28 : 5 ; Luke 1 : 11 ; 13 : 18 ; 19 : 28; 22 : 43 ; Acts 5 : 19; 8 : 
26 ; 10:7; 12 : 7-9 ; 27 : 23 ; Rev. 1 : 1 ; and many others 
which might be given, all of which texts refer to Angels, or 
Spirits, which appeared to Abraham and his wife, to Lot, 
Jacob, Balaam, Manoah and his wife, to David, to the He- 
brew children, to Daniel, to Zachariah, to Zacharias, to Mary, 
to Christ, to women at the sepulchre, to Peter, Paul, Philip, 
Cornelius, and to John. 

The above are claimed, as we have said, as texts furnishing 
proof of Spirit Manifestations. And just here we would ask 
the reader, if it has ever occurred to him, that we are now liv- 
ing in the very days and age, as it were, of the Prophets and 
Apostles of past history ? So far, at least, as relates to Spirits 
and Spiritualism, in their manifestations, with perhaps, this 
simple difference, that in the present age, wicked Spirits only 
are seen and manifest themselves, and are to be seen everywhere, 



Q2 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

whilst the good Spirits are nowhere to be seen. And we can 
only attempt to explain this, or how it is, by alluding to the 
fact, for we believe it to be a fact, that the world is rapidly 
growing worse, becoming more ungodly, sinful, and wickeder, 
than perhaps, it has ever been before. We are aware that this 
is a very unpopular doctrine for us to claim or attempt to teach, 
for it is directly opposed, and in contradiction to the popular 
pulpit doctrine taught and preached, as well as to the spirit of 
the religious press generally. But we know whereof we testify, 
to this, a veritable truth, for we have for the past quarter of a 
century travelled over different continents, and the world gen- 
erally, and lived in different countries, making this subject, 
much of the time, our special study ; nor have our eyes and 
ears been closed from seeing and hearing the outgushings of 
vile corruption, and the most desperate wickedness, perpetrated 
continually, day by day, and night after night, every moment, 
every hour, throughout the length and breadth of Christendom, 
such as would seem could only originate, and. be concocted 
and enacted, by fiends from the bottomless pit ; even in this, 
our own fair land and country, and such scenes, too, as would 
even make the most benighted heathen, even cannibals and 
Hottentots, hide their faces, and blush for shame. 

If any one denies these things, we think it only necessary 
to refer him to a single city — and it matters but little which one 
— possibly the very town or city in which he lives may be taken 
to illustrate, as well as any other ; and if he will only search 
through its purlieus and vile dens of infamy, he will very prob- 
ably soon see sights enough and learn of deeds such as will 
make it " more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day 
of judgment " than for his own beautiful and flourishing city, 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 93 

with elite society, and its millionaires of untold wealth, and with 
its fair name. 

But we need hardly take time here, nor is it just the place, 
in this short treatise, to prove further our declarations, however 
lamentable the facts may seem, and sad the contemplation, in 
this Christian land of ours. Some who read this, however, 
may feel a desire to press the subject a little further, and ask for 
even a single factor that is leading to the above results ; and we 
will give*one, and the very one> indeed, which we believe to be 
greatest of all, though it has its auxiliaries ; and that is, the ac- 
tual existence of the subject before us, with its baneful influences 
and results, viz : Modern Spiritualism and its concomitants, 
under the shape or form it has now assumed and is still daily 
developing into, the verity of which we may be better able to 
show as we pass on. 

But to return again to the passages of Scripture already re- 
ferred to, and which, as we have seen, are claimed by Spiritual- 
ists who do not entirely ignore the Bible and its teachings, as 
being in support of their doctrines. And just here we will ex- 
amine a little further and see whether or not, on applying the 
touchstone, their claims are indeed tangible and well established, 
and so made quite clear to our understanding. And we shall 
undertake to prove that they cannot be, because there is no 
proof from Scripture teaching, either in the Old or New Testa- 
ment, from the beginning of Genesis to the end of Revela- 
tions, of the doctrine which Spiritualists uphold, and upon which 
their whole " fabric of a baseless vision " is founded ; but 
bare assumption, unsupported by Scripture evidence, that any 
of these Angels or Spirits referred to were ever Spirits who 
once inhabited mortal bodies. It cannot be proven that they 



94 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE, 

were ever in the flesh. And if Spiritualists want to undertake 
to prove by any other teachings than those of the Bible that 
they ever were, we will again cheerfully hand over the laboring 
oar and let them handle it to their full content. 

On the contrary, however, it can be proven that there is an 
order of higher intelligences — beings who were created and are 
constantly employed in the service of their, and our, Creator, 
God, and, in obedience to his holy commands, carrying mes- 
sages from heaven to earth, and performing acts at the behest 
of God for mortals here below, whilst tabernacling in the flesh. 
This, we have said, the Scriptures abundantly teach. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 95 



CHAPTER XV. 

Being a continuation of Chapter XIV. 

We have stated in the preceding chapter, that these higher 
intelligences, known as Angels, or Spirits from the heavenly 
world, appeared as men, unto men and women, and not only 
thus appeared in bodily form, but also ate and drank likewise. 
Modern Spiritualists, however, have not quite gone so far as 
this, we believe, yet ; though it will be perhaps about the next 
marvelous feat that they will accomplish at their materializing 
seances, for such things are said to have actually occurred in 
the days of the French Revolution, a century ago, for well au- 
thenticated history informs us, that Spirits in those days were 
not only produced, but " actually brought forward and seated 
at the table, and did eat with kings and emperors/' And as 
past history is only repeating itself from day to day, and will 
doubtless so continue till the end of the world, which we be- 
lieve is not far distant, why should not the same startling, and 
wonderful, and most extraordinary things, soon occur again 
even in this, our own land, such as occurred in those days of 
the French Revolution ? 

And just here, it may not, and doubtless will not, be unin- 
teresting to the reader, to briefly refer to some of the scenes, at 
least, enacted in those days. 

History informs us, that it was not enough for this regenerate, 
or degenerate nation, to have dethroned earthly kings, without 
also stretching out the arm of defiance towards those Powers, 
which superstition had represented as reigning over boundless 



g6 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

space. The constitutional Bishop of Paris was brought for- 
ward to play the principal part of the most impudent and scan- 
dalous farce ever enacted in the face of a National representa- 
tion, even to declare to the Convention a priestcraft, which 
had no foundation in either history or sacred truth. 

He disowned in solemn and explicit terms, the Existence 
of the Deity, to whose worship he had been consecrated, 
and therefore devoted himself, in future, to the homage of 
Liberty, Equality, Virtue, and Morality. He then laid 
on the table his Episcopal decorations, and received a most 
cordial embrace from the President of the Convention. 

Several other apostate priests followed the example of this 
prelate. And now, the world for the first time heard an assem- 
bly of men, born and educated in civilization, and assuming the 
right to govern one of the finest European nations, uplift their 
united voices to deny the most solemn truth which man's soul 
can receive ; and renounce unanimously the belief and 
worship of Deity. Intimately connected with this wonderful 
change in the religious as well as political aspect of the govern- 
ment, was that regarding the sacred compact of marriage. " And 
if fiends," the historian tells us, " had set themselves at work 
to discover a mode of destroying whatever is venerable, grace- 
ful, or good and permanent, in domestic life, and obtained at 
the same time an assurance that the mischief which it was their 
object to create should be from one generation to another, they 
could not have invented a more effectual plan than the degra- 
dation of marriage into a state of mere occasional cohabitation, 
or licensed concubinage. 

A celebrated actress, famous for her wit, facetiously described 
the republican marriage as " the sacrament of adultery." To 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 97 

the above was added the following sentiments : " The fear of 
God is so far from being the beginning of wisdom that it is the 
beginning of folly. Modesty is only an invention of refined vo- 
luptuousness. The Supreme King, the God of the Jews and the 
Christians, is but a phantom. J^esus Christ is an impostor." 

Another writer says : " August 26, 1792, an open profession of 
Atheism was made by the National Convention and correspond- 
ing Societies, and Atheistical clubs were everywhere fearlessly 
held in the French nation. Then followed the Reign of Terror, 
and massacres the most horrid. The public declaration was 
that " God does not exist." The Bible was publicly burned ; 
the Sacramental vessels were paraded through the streets on an 
ass, in token of contempt. The Sabbath was abolished, and 
death was declared in conspicuous letters, posted over their 
burial places, to be an " eternal sleep." But the crowning 
blasphemy, if these orgies of hell permit of degrees, remained 
to be performed by a famous comedian, Mouvel, who as a 
priest of " illuminism," said : " God, if you exist, avenge your 
injured name : I bid you defiance ! You remain silent ; you 
dare not launch your thunders. Who, after this, will believe in 
your existence?" Some of the above wonderful sentiments have 
already been given in Chapter VI, as coming directly from the 
lips of leading Spiritualists, from which it seems that they have 
caught the greater part of their Spiritual inspiration from a care- 
ful study of French revolutionary History, and of Voltaire, its 
great progenitor, who first sowed the seeds which afterwards pro- 
duced their legitimate results. 

This bold blasphemer and avowed infidel, i» his most wanton 
self-conceit and egotism, had said: "I am weary of hearing peo- 
ple repeat that 'twelve men established the Christian religion.' 



90 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

I will prove that one man may suffice to overthrow it." And 
then, associating with himself such men as Rousseau, D'Alem- 
bert, Diderot, and others, he undertook it, with what success 
succeeding generations have already learned. 

They sowed to the wind, and the French nation afterwards 
reaped the whirlwind, which culminated in the French Revolu- 
tion of 1793, when the Bible was discarded, the Goddess of 
Reason enthroned in the form of a notorious dancing girl, 
having been brought before the Convention with a band of mu- 
sic in solemn procession, when her veil was withdrawn from 
over her entire person, leaving her in a perfect state of nudity, 
whilst she was embraced by the President of the Assembly, and 
then installed The Goddess of Reason, Liberty, Equality, Vir- 
tue and Morality, the very sentiments of which were trans- 
posed in such a manner as to mean the very opposite of their 
purport, as they were now inculcated and put into execution. 
Does it require any very vivid imagination to apply the forego- 
ing, as it relates to the French Revolution, in comparison with 
Modern Spiritualism and its kindred scions, viz : Anarchists, 
Communists, Socialists, Free Lovers, etc., and as taught and 
practiced by them ? 

But to return again more directly to the subject now before 
us. As we have already observed in a preceding chapter, many 
of these angels which were seen, and by some at times supposed 
to be Spirits, not only showed themselves in bodily form, such 
as men showing themselves to men, but also, in some instances, 
eating and talking as men. 

In Exodus 16 : 4, the Lord told Moses he would rain bread 
from heaven ; and David, in Psalm 78:25, tells us " it was 
Angels' food," so that we may infer they fed upon manna in 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 99 

heaven. We read that two men appeared to Peter, James, and 
John at the transfiguration on the Mount, which were Moses 
and Elias, talking with Christ. Were these disembodied Spir- 
its ? Not a word is said ab^ut there being two Spirits appear- 
ing between or accompanied by two mediums. Will some 
Spiritualists explain how about this ? Spiritualists, who deny 
the resurrection of the body, and we know they do, can hardly 
be expected to believe that these two men, if they were indeed 
physically present, i. <?., in the body, must have been raised from 
the dead, just as Christ was, and just as he raised Lazarus and 
others. We also read that Elijah went up to heaven bodily in 
a whirlwind ; and Jude tells us that Michael, the Archangel, 
when contending with the devil, disputed about the body of 
Moses, which should be evidence sufficient that Moses was 
raised from the dead, for we can hardly suppose that Satan 
would have made a fuss about the burial of Moses ; for if he 
could have his own way about it, he, no doubt, would have had 
Moses buried long years before he was. But it was the body 
he wanted, and it is the most reasonable thing imaginable that 
he would have raised a row over any attempt to raise Moses 
from the dead, as he, the devil, then had power over the grave, 
and held that power till Christ came, and abolished it by his 
own resurrection. The reader, we think, can plainly see how 
this was. 

In the commencement of the- preceding chapter we clearly 
stated we believe Spiritualism to be a demonstrated fact or 
reality. This we have cheerfully conceded, for the reason that 
there are some things connected with the manifestations of this 
mysterious phenomenon that are not only strange, but quite as 
difficult to understand as they are strange ; and some of them, 



IOO MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

indeed, are no more easily explained, or even any better under- 
stood, by Spiritualists themselves, or the mediums who pretend 
to practice the occult art, than they are by the sceptic or cas- 
ual observer at one of their seances. This every candid or 
truthful Spiritualist is bound to admit. But, granting this 
much, as we do, and as they themselves have to, does it still 
follow that we must accept that which neither we nor they un- 
derstand, simply because we see manifestations ? Surely not ! 
No more, indeed, than we are bound to accept their teachings 
— that disembodied human spirits, or spirits which once inhab- 
ited human bodies here, do, indeed, return to earth again. And 
this we have already denied in such unequivocal terms in Chap- 
ter IX, as leave no room for doubt as to the grounds we take ; 
and we again challenge Spiritualists to produce the evidences 
such as are tangible and irrefragable ; and now let them do 
this in the light of open day, or bright, artificial light, and then 
we will grant that they have gained their point and vindicated 
their claims by clearly establishing what they teach, and we will 
agree to hold no further controversy with them on the subject. 
And until they shall have done this, we shall most assuredly 
continue to believe, and shall ever maintain, that they, the 
Spirits through the mediums, do lie — wilfully, feloniously, and 
with prepense — and that it is because " there is no truth in 
them." 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. IOI 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Influences of Spiritualism on the Human. Mind, and What it Leads to in 
its Final Results. 

No subject, perhaps, since the creation of man, upon which 
the human mind has been agitated, has ever exercised so bane- 
ful an influence over its unfortunate victims as that of Spirit- 
ualism. It is a notorious fact that a very large number, if not, 
indeed, a majority, of those who have been won over to this 
subtle and insidious occult art, and who have become staunch 
adherents to its doctrines, and continue to follow it up for any 
considerable time, have either committed self-destruction, 
doubtless from remorse at their misdeeds, or lost their mind 
and reason in a great degree, or, indeed, many of them have 
become totally insane, and therefore fit subjects for lunatic 
asylums. Whilst, on the other hand, of those who have re- 
tained their mental faculties, many have become sunken so 
low in the scale of morals, that they have become addicted to 
every species of vice and crime and degradation, such as em- 
braces and fills up the whole catalogue of evil doing, the very 
character of which may be readily identified with the two-horned 
beast described in the Book of Revelations, 16: 13, 14, which 
speaks of "the spirit of devils working miracles," etc. Hence 
Spiritualism and its adherents plainly bear these marks of Sa- 
tanic agency. 

The doctrines which they teach are from the lowest and 
foulest depths of the pit of lies. They deny God. They 
deny Christ. They deny the Atonement. They deny the Bi- 
ble. They deny the very existence of sin, and all distinc- 



10 2 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

tion between right and wrong. They deny the sacredness of 
the marriage covenant. 

But in order to make this chapter as brief as may be, we 
will refer the reader back again to Chapter V, that the leading 
Spiritualists may be heard to speak for themselves on the sub- 
ject of Spiritualism and Spirits' teaching, as viewed by them- 
selves. We sometimes hear it said that Spiritualism is un- 
worthy of notice ; that it is only a silly delusion, of little conse- 
quence, etc. 

But this is a great mistake and a grave error, to attempt to 
dispose of a question of such vital importance and magnitude 
so lightly ; for little as some may think of the subject, it is, in- 
deed, making more converts to its dreadful teachings every day 
and every year than all other sects of religionists combined, or 
all the churches in the land together. 

Its votaries might be numbered by the millions, among 
whom are some of the most intelligent, educated, and refined 
in our land ; and, we might also add, some of the most de- 
graded, infamous, and vile that have ever escaped the walls of 
the State's prison or the hangman's halter. Need we, then, won- 
der as to what the final results of such associations will be ? 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 103 



CHAPTER XVII. 

The Divinity of Christ. His Resurrection, Miracles, etc., Viewed from a 
Christian Standpoint, in Contradistinction with Spiritualism and its 
False Teachings. 

In commencing this short chapter, we need hardly remind 
the reader that Christianity, as believed and taught by Jesus 
himself, is of no modern origin or new thing, and is not there- 
fore contending for a foothold on the earth. Even before this 
earth of ours was made, or even the light separated from the 
darkness, and all was chaos, even then was Christ, the son of 
the living God, in the bosom of the Father. 

And when he, yehovih-elohim, addressed himself to the 
pleasing task of making this planet of ours a fit dwelling place 
for man, in bringing order out of chaos, and said, " Let us 
make man" it was to his only begotten Son that he thus spake. 
And man came forth from the lifeless clay, fashioned in the 
likeness of God the Father, and God the Son, " into whose nos- 
trils God breathed the breath of life, and he became a living soul." 

In this we behold the display of the knowledge, and wisdom, 
and mighty power of God ; and here we behold Man, the no- 
blest work of his creation, in his dual or twofold nature, viz, body 
and soul. First, the body was moulded or fashioned from the 
dust or earth, simply a lifeless form, and a receptacle ready for 
life and animation ; and then God gave him the breath of ltfe t 
and he now became a living soul ; and hence this body and 
soul, now united, composed the two natures or divisions of sen- 
sation and appetite, or animal and sensitive parts. 

But man's creation was not yet complete, nor did God stop 



104 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

here, else man would have remained simply a mere living ma- 
chine, with a body and life only, and therefore but little else 
than an automaton, and not a single degree above the brute 
creation, except so far as his human form was concerned; not 
to say human nature, too. 

But the third and crowning act of man's perfection in his 
creation was, that God gave him mind, reasoning faculties, even 
wisdom and knowledge, thought and speech ; and then it was a 
perfect creature, in the similtude of God, his Creator; and hence 
his tri-partite or threefold nature, in full possession of the Divine 
Spirit or essence, efflux, as it came from God in this, as it were, 
his re-generation. And now, we see, he could not only think 
for himself, but could even walk with God, and commune and 
talk with him. 

Here, it will be seen, we have very briefly, but pointedly, out- 
lined man's origin ; and without dwelling at great length on this 
most interesting subject, which is productive of such deep 
thought, we trust the foregoing will be sufficient to enable the 
reader to at least comprehend our views ; and as man therefore 
was created in his completeness in the likeness of his Creator, 
and as Christ the Son was also the express image of the Fath- 
er, and was with him at the creation of earth and of man, we 
therefore see, as already remarked at the beginning of this 
chapter, that Christ and the Christian religion is no new thing, 
but its roots have already penetrated deep into the soil, and its 
mighty power and energizing influence has long been felt, and 
is still being felt, and must so continue, till time itself shall 
cease in the final (x»nsiunmation and closing up of all terrestrial 
scenes. 

And then it will continue to go on through the never-ending 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 05 

ages of eternity just the same, though all the forces of Scepti- 
cism, Infidelity, Modern Science (so called), Socialism, or Spir- 
itualism, and all other Satanic powers of earth and hell, com- 
bine to overthrow it, or quench its onward course. 

The Bible comes to us as a Book of Revelation, handed 
down from God, its Author, and Creator of all things. It 
moreover claims to be given by inspiration of Him to man. 
It is the oldest, well-authenticated history of which the world 
has any knowledge today. And the redemption of man and 
his future salvation, as founded on the birth, the life, the death 
and resurrection, is taught throughout its pages, from the be- 
ginning of Genesis to the end of Revelations. 

And to establish its teachings and perpetuate its claims has 
cost the spilling of the blood of millions of the best men and 
women that have ever lived upon earth. And this, too, alas ! 
strange as it may seem, has been caused in thousands of in- 
stances, not by the enemies of Christianity, per se, as it would 
seem, not by relentless tyrants and human monsters only, who 
were arrayed in opposition to its promotion and establishment, 
but, on the contrary, by those who were its professed followers, 
through ignorance, bigotry, and a mistaken zeal for its cause, 
as well as for the purpose of placing themselves at the head of 
the Church, wearing the surplice and pontifical robe, and thus 
showing themselves to the world, that they were, and are, the 
Anti-Christs foretold by Christ himself and his Apostles, as those 
who should come into the world even in these last days, as well 
as in ages past. 

Of the divinity as well as humanity of Jesus Christ, our 
Lord, Scripture teachings throughout the Old and New Testa- 
ment prophecies and revelations are so clear, and pointed, and 



106 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

conclusive that we need only say to the cavilier or sceptic and 
infidel that any arguments to substantiate these proofs that 
might here be given further, would indeed be folly in the ex- 
treme, and very probably time — of which we have none to 
spare — lost, and can therefore only further add, just here in 
this connection, that if they— the Atheists, Deists, Sceptics, 
Infidels, Spiritualists, etc. — will not accept the word of God 
and his prophets, and the teachings of Christ himself, and his 
Apostles in earlier times, not to mention the present, " they will 
?iot believe even though one might arise from the dead." 

We have revealed to us, who do and will believe in this 
sacred volume, that the immaculate and miraculous conception 
and birth of our Saviour did take place, and at the very time^ 
and place and in the manner foretold by holy prophets of old, 
even thousands of years before the time it did occur ; that he 
grew up to manhood ; that he preached the true word and ful- 
filment of prophecies that had been long foretold, both of past 
ages, the present, and of things which are yet to come to pass. 

That he accomplished his mission and commission, for which 
he was sent by his Father, and our Father and God, no .reason- 
able or sensible question of doubt can possibly arise in the 
minds of intelligent, sane men and women, who have not been 
given wholly over to Satan to believe his lies, that they might 
be damned. 

That he, Christ, did perform miracles innumerable, and the 
most wonderful that can possibly be conceived of in a brain of 
the most fertile and vivid imagination, even to the actual 
raising of the dead and decomposed body of man to life and 
health again, after having lain for four days in the grave, and 
when decomposition in the lifeless clay had already taken 
place. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 107 

This we have referred to as a single instance recorded. Of 
other almost as wonderful and miraculous manifestations of 
Divine and Almighty power, which are recorded and corrobor- 
ated by eye-witnesses, are more than we can here find space to 
refer to, substantiated by the testimony, too, of such witnesses 
as would be taken as prima facie evidence in any of the judicial 
courts of our own country. 

That he was afterwards betrayed, even by those same disci- 
ples who afterwards testified of all these things ; was offered 
up a sacrifice for sin ; that he died upon the cross the igno- 
minious death of a malefactor ; that his body was taken down 
and buried in such a way and under such circumstances that 
there can arise no dispute that after it had so laid in the bolted 
and barred tomb, which had been hewn out of solid rock, and 
closely guarded by a cordon of Roman soldiers for three days 
and nights, he — the Son of God — burst those strong bars of 
death, and did again arise from its cold embrace, and did come 
forth and show himself immediately, and for forty days after- 
wards, unto many, even hundreds at one time ; that he again 
walked, and talked, and ate, and drank like other men in mor- 
tal flesh. 

And at last, as the great crowning act of all, he again ascend- 
ed up to heaven, from whence he came in the presence of liv- 
ing witnesses, among whom were those same disciples (all save 
one) who had once betrayed him, and who afterwards sealed 
their own lives with their blood for writing, teaching, and testi- 
fying of these things. Is there anything more wanting ? Or 
can anything more be said ? We think not. 



Io8 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

The Age in Which we Live, Viewed in the Light of Prophecy and its 
Closing Scenes. 

We are living in an eventful age, an age of wonders, and the 
prophecies of the Old and New Testament Scriptures clearly 
teach that we are living indeed in the very last days or ^Eons 
of the world, or of this Gospel dispensation. And the very 
things which Christ and his Apostles warned us against, are 
indeed even upon us now, but alas ! we are too blind to see and 
too deaf to hear them, but they are manifestly clear to every 
careful student of the Bible, and the end to their fulfilment is 
rapidly drawing near. 

It is only necessary for us to turn to Paul's second letter to 
the Thessalonians, and i Timothy 4, and II Timothy 3, as 
well as to Matthew 24, and lastly Revelations 16 ; and read 
carefully, to satisfy the mind of any intelligent person who is 
not a sceptic or infidel, etc., as to just what age we are living 
in, and as to the things which lie immediately before us. 

In Matthew 24, the Savior tells his disciples : " There shall 
arise false Christs and false prophets, and they shall show great 
signs and wonders, insomuch that, if it were possible, they 
would deceive the very elect." 

And John the Revelator tells us, (Chapter 16 : 13-14), he 
saw " three unclean spirits," to which we have already referred, 
and he also tells us " they are the spirits of devils working mir- 
acles," etc. The Apostle Paul also informs us, in one of the 
passages here referred to, of a certain class, having a form of 
Godliness, but who deny the power thereof, and adds : 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 109 

"From such turn away." "For this sort," says he, as we 
have mentioned in a preceding chapter, " are they, which creep 
into houses and lead captive silly women laden with sins, led 
away with divers lusts, ever learning, and never able to come 
to a knowledge of the truth." 

And as we have already observed before, surely Modern 
Spiritualism could not be described more plainly than this; and 
knowing this as the Spiritualists do, need we wonder that they 
should curse Paul and Christ and all his Apostles and Pro- 
phets ? True it is, just as Paul expresses it, some among them 
at least, are ever learning and even number many of the 
learned of the age among their believers ; and whilst they pro- 
fess and .pretend to dive down deep in the arts and sciences 
and penetrate even into the most secret recesses of the hidden 
mysteries of the earth beneath and of the heavens above, and 
mount up in their lofty imagination, as it were on eagles' wings, 
till they penetrate even the very veil of futurity, and look into 
the Spirit world, and there claim to behold the secret things of 
God, and contemplate the far-off planets and their inhabitants. 

And then again, returning to this mundane or terrestrial 
sphere of ours, they undertake to solve the problem not only 
of human and animal existence, maintaining that all have sim- 
ply been evolved from the mollusk or protoplasm, and therefore 
never was created, or made, and that the Creator, God himself, 
is only an imaginary being, and therefore only dwells in the 
foolish imaginations of the disordered minds of those who be- 
lieve in him, or if there be any such a being, he is simply a 
fraud and a cheat. 

They also attempt or undertake to solve the various 
sciences, such as Electricity, that great vicegerent of God, 



IIO MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

which moves the whole universe, Philosophy, Physiology, Psy- 
chology, Mental Science, Medical, Magnetic, Mathematical, 
Political, and lastly, but not least, Spiritual Science. 

And yet, with all these things, not one of them has ever been 
able to come to the light, or to see the truth as it is in Jesus 
Christ our Lord, or even to believe the Bible, much less in 
the name of its divine Author. The Apostle Paul also adds : 
Now, as Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so do these 
also resist the truth." O, Shame, where is thy blush ! 
Oh, how sad to contemplate such a religion as this, in this en- 
lightened age ! 

But how did Jannes and Jambres withstand Moses ? We 
read in Exodus, 7 and 8, that when Aaron, Moses' brother and 
spokesman, cast his rod down, and it became a serpent, so did 
the magicians cast theirs down also, and they became serpents 
likewise. 

And as he stretched his rod out over the rivers, and the wa- 
ter became blood, so did these magicians in like manner turn 
the water into blood. And when he brought up frogs out of 
the river till they covered the land, so did the magicians of 
Pharaoh also. 

The reader will here no doubt remember our having called 
attention to these particular miracles in Chapter XI, to which 
we have reverted for the purpose of refreshing the mind on this 
interesting subject ; and thus we see that what those magicians 
had accomplished was not in debate with Moses and Aaron, 
nor in personal enounter with weapons of any kind in withstand- 
ing them, but simply by imitation of what they saw Aaron do, 
or, as it reads, " And the magicians did so with their enchant- 
ments, and brought up frogs upon the land of Egypt." 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. Ill 

And so do Spiritualists today, as we have stated in a preced- 
ing chapter, imitate the practices of the Church, at least so far 
as it practices the teachings of Christ and his Apostles while 
on earth ; which, alas, we are sorry to say, might be done even 
more and better. 

For who can name the Church today, out of more than one 
thousand different sects and denominations, each claiming to be 
the True Church, that does teach, and preach, and practice as 
Christ and his Apostles commanded, and taught, and prac- 
ticed? If there is one who reads this book who knows of such 
a Church, and belongs to it, let him hold up his hand, and tell 
us which it is. Here we add a little anecdote, which will not, 
we trust, be regarded as mal-apropos. 

The story, goes, that after the late War of the Rebellion in the 
South, a certain carpet-bagger from " down East " was making a 
tour through the Southern country, and one day, on a train 
headed northward, he discovered a well-dressed gentleman sit- 
ting alone in his seat ; and although there were plenty of vacant 
seats in the car when Brother Jonathan from down East came 
in, the temptation to hold conversation with our Southern 
friend was too great, and he crowded himself down by the side 
of the latter. 

The gentleman at once drew himself a little closer into the 
corner and scowled a little upon the carpet-bagger, knowing well 
by his earmarks and the bag he swung in his hand who he was 
and from whence he came. But Jonathan began at once in 
the following strain or colloquy : " Wal, stranger, you seem to 
be travelling," 

The gentleman hitched himself a little more into the seat, 
as though preparing himself for what he well knew was com- 
ing, and answered. "Yes, sir." 

" Neow, and where mought you be from ? " 

"From the State of Georgia, sir." 

" And where mought you be going ? " 

By this time our Southern friend had stood about all he 
could, for they never do like being questioned very much, or 



112 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

having their private matters inquired into, by strangers espec- 
ially, in any way, and so answered the Yankee as follows : 

" Now, sir, I not only know who you are, but fully under- 
stand you, and further know just what you wish ; and, to save 
you the trouble of asking any further questions, and myself 
that of answering them, I will simply tell you all very briefly. I 
am a Southern man, as you see, and live in the State of Geor- 
gia, as I have told you, and I am a gentleman of very exten- 
sive means, owning large landed estates, etc., and am now on 
my way to New Yorfc City to look at the place, and if I like 
it, I purpose buying it ! And now I hope you are satisfied." 

At this Brother Jonathan dropped his chin, and, apparently 
a little dazed, looked down .his nose, at the same time throwing 
a glance at the great millionaire who sat by him, and observed 
for the first time, on carefully scanning his person, that he had 
an empty sleeve and was therefore minus an arm, which he had 
no doubt lost during " the late unpleasantness " between the 
North and South ; and this was too much for our friend with 
the carpet bag, so he made one more pass, at a venture, at the 
stranger, saying, 

"Wal, stranger, I — I — reely don't like to be inquisitive, or 
trouble you further asking questions, but I — I would like to 
know how you lost your arm ? " 

" Well, sir," said the stranger, " I will tell you this, too, on 
condition, however, that you will promise me positively that 
you will ask me no more questions." 

" Wal, I'll promise you that I will not." 

"Then, sir," said he, "it was bitten off!" 

This was a stunner to the interlocutor, but he rallied again, 
and in very great anxiety, and with an apology, ventured to 
ask one more question, viz : " I — I would like to know what 
bit it off?" 

And just so with anyone who believes that he belongs to the 
only true Church of all sects, names, and denominations, and 
feels confident of this, we would like to know which it is ? 
And just here, before proceeding further with the subject be- 
fore us, lest some very sincere and earnest Christian might be 
misled, by inferring from the little incident related, humorous 
as it is, that we are disposed to treat the above matter lightly, 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 113 

we wish to at once disabuse their minds now and altogether of 
any such misapprehension ; for the Christian religion is too 
sacred and of too great moment to be handled or disposed of 
in any such manner. And how sad is the thought and reflection 
that the foregoing is, alas, too true, and that it should, indeed, 
become necessary for any Christian man to ask any such ques- 
tions — one, too, who has been over the world, and seen and 
learned much, and has both observed and studied the question 
very closely, viz : that of what may be styled modern and. pop- 
ular Christianity at the present day. 

And it is yet a still sadder thing when we, as professing Chris- 
tians, contemplate such a commentary upon the spirituality of 
our Churches and of Christianity, of whatever sect, or name, or 
order. May the Lord send a mighty awakening throughout this 
land and country of ours, and other countries,, so as to reach 
the hearts of his professing people, and stir up the churches 
who call themselves after his name, and a thousand other dif- 
ferent names, with all their cold and lifeless forms and ceremo- 
nies, their creeds and confessions, and cause them to more 
earnestly seek after, and learn, and obey the truth once deliv- 
ered to the saints ; causing them to awake from their slumbers 
and become united, even as one man, strong and mighty against 
the enemy which has come like an overwhelming flood against 
Christianity, so as to the better enable God's people of every 
name, and in every place, not only to take upon them the 
name of Jesus and of Christ the Lord, but to be able to give 
battle against the great common enemy now stalking abroad 
throughout the land. 

And without seeming personal in any reflection we may fur- 
ther make, or inveighing against the Churches, yet we would 



114 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

say that every intelligent, earnest, thinking Christian man or 
woman, minister or priest, who may read these pages, must 
know that what we may here further say on this subject is in 
accordance with facts, and facts altogether lamentable, and even 
painful, as they may be to many, viz : that multiplied thousands 
of Churches today are only " synagogues of Satan," and have 
as great need to be cleansed as did the holy temple of God 
in the days of the Savior, when on entering into it he took the 
scourge which he had made of cords, and whipped the vile, 
mercenary hypocrites, and thieves, and robbers, driving them 
out, and overturning the tables of the money changers^ and 
them that sold innocent doves, telling them that this was 
" the house of God, but they had made it a den of thieves." 

And if the blessed work was begun today, it would be a good 
one, even in some of the costly and magnificent temples which 
have been erected to God, but are more often made the house 
of merchandise than anything else, where not only money is 
exchanged from the pockets of the people into those of the min- 
ister and priests, but also where the very souls of men, and 
women too, are bartered and sold. 

And if the scourge were first to fall upon the backs of some 
of the priests and ministers, it would only hit where it justly 
belongs. Are we not, we ask, at the present, in the very age, 
the doleful age, of which the prophets Isaiah, Jeremiah, Hosea, 
and Micah tell us, " And it shall be as with the people^ so with 
the priests." " And it shall be like people, like priest." " The 
heads thereof judge [or preach] for reward of filthy lucre, and 
the priests teach for hire, and the people thereof divine for 
money." Yet will they lean upon the Lord and say : " Is not 
the Lord among us ? " " No evil can come unto us" 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 115 

Dear readers, this is indeed an awful picture which has been 
drawn, but, alas, how true, even to the very letter ; and there is 
not a Christian man or woman who may read this who does 
not know it to be true, if he or she will only stop to think or 
reason a little on this matter. 

Nor need we stop to recite even a single instance among the 
thousands which occur daily, to prove to you the verity of these 
statements. Surely not. And yet all these things of which we 
have spoken are simply playing into the hands of Atheists, De- 
ists, Infidels, Spiritualists, etc., just as they would have it do, 
and they secretly exult and rejoice over it. Let a fashionable 
and costly Church be begun tomorrow on one of our prominent 
streets, and probably the very next day Satan will put it into the 
hearts of his emissaries who are in his service to lay the founda- 
tions of and build one of his and their synagogues. And, per- 
adventure, before that Church is completed, they will have two 
or three, or even half a dozen, of their vile dens of infamy and 
shame all finished off and in full sweep of the destruction of 
human souls, such as the theater, the opera, the whisky mur- 
der mill, with the low dance hall and gambling hell often at- 
tached to it, to make it more complete. And to make it still 
more attractive, they will add the abode of her " whose feet 
take fast hold on hell." 

All of which vile dens are gilded in the most gorgeous and 
costly manner, to make them as attractive as possible, to allure, 
beguile, seduce and lead the young man, and young woman, too, 
on to sin, and often to hell. On the Island, and in the State 
Prison of San Quentin, Cal., we have been told that quite three- 
fourths or four-fifths of the inmates are young men. Need we 
stop to tell you how they came there ? 



Il6 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

But by and by the fashionable temple erected to the worship 
of God is finished in a most gorgeous and costly manner, and 
a most imposing and beautiful piece of architecture it is to 
behold, and many a man has no doubt been sadly imposed 
upon in some way or other, by having money extorted from 
him by various ways and means to help on with its comple- 
tion. 

The pews are all cushioned and upholstered in the most 
costly manner, with crimson silk or rep ; the day is appointed 
for their sale. The rich and fashionable church member goes, 
pays his money and takes his choice. But where may we look 
to find the same fashionable pew-holding church members after- 
wards ? 

More frequently in one of those gilded saloons and vile dens 
of infamy such as we have already described, than in their 
pews at the proper time in the church. But what signifies it, 
so he continues to hold his pew, pay the rent, and thereby 
keep may be, some poor man or woman out of it. 

And what cares the priest of that temple or church, does he 
not teach for hire, and is not his salary a fixed and large one ? 
Then why should he care whether his pews are filled or empty ? 
But appearances go on just the same, and we all know the old 
axiom: "There is nothing like keeping up appearances." Many 
have tried that very thing for years and know just how it pays 
in almost anything, it matters but little what, but in matters of 
religion especially. And just here in this connection we re- 
mark, that Infidels, Spiritualists, etc., as well as Satan their 
master, whom they serve, are very well satisfied with many of 
the Churches at the present day, and can, indeed, harmonize 
with them in a very great measure. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 117 

But how? In the simple fact, we will answer, in all we 
have said about those Churches, and the priests, elders, dea- 
cons, members, and ministers, being strictly true. And the 
Spiritualists, being mind readers — some of them at least, or if 
not just that, all having eyes and ears — can see just how far pro- 
fessing Christians are earnest and sincere in their pretensions 
and in all they say and do 

A FREE SEAT. 

He was old, and poor, and a stranger 
In the great metropolis, 
And he bent his steps toward the portal wide 
Of a stately edifice. 

Outside he enquired, "What church is this?" 
" Church of Christ, " he heard them say. 
Ah ! just the place I'm looking for, 
I trust he is here today. 

He passed through the spacious column'd door, 

And up the carpeted aisle ; 

And as he passed, on many a face 

He saw surprise and smile ; 

From pew to pew up one entire side, 

Then across the broad front space, 

From pew to pew down the other side 

He walked with the same slow pace. 

Not a friendly voice had bade him sit 

To listen to gospel truth ; 

Not a sign of deference had been paid 

To the aged one by youth. 

No door was opened by generous hand, 

The pews were paid for — rented, 

As he was a stranger, old and poor, 

Not a heart to him relented. 



Il8 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

He paused a moment outside to think, 
Then passed into the street, 
Up to his shoulder he lifted a stone 
That lay in the dust at hrs feet, 
And bore it up the broad, grand aisle, 
In front of the ranks of pews, 
Choosing a place to see and hear, 
He made a seat for his use. 

Calmly sitting on the huge stone, 

Folding his hands on his knees, 

Slowly reviewing the worshipper^ 

A great confusion he sees. 

Many a cheek is crimsoned with shame, 

Some whisper together sore, 

And wish they had been more courteous 

To the stranger, old and poor. 

As if by magic, some fifty doors 

Opened instantaneously, 

And as many seats, and books, and hands 

Are proffered hastily. 

Changing his seat for a crimson pew, 

And wiping a tear away, 

He thinks 'twas a mistake after all, 

And that Christ came late that day. 

The preacher's discourse was eloquent, 

The organ in finest tone, 

But the most impressive sermon heard 

Was preached by that humble stone ! 

'Twas a lesson of lowliness and worth 

That lodged in many a heart, 

And the Church preserves that sacred stone 

That the truth may not depart ! 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. IIQ 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Continuation of Subject of Preceding Chapter, Further Showing the Vivid 
Imagination of Spiritualists, Together with a Narration of the Author's 
Personal Experience on the Subject. 

Before proceeding with this chapter, it will, perhaps, not be 
uninteresting to the reader to give a short narration of a single 
instance of the author's own personal experience, which oc- 
curred a few years ago, and is of a highly Spiritualistic nature, 
of which I was not only an eye-witness, but indirectly took 
some little part. 

I was spending some time in the Rocky Mountains of Col- 
orado, on account of poor health, and while there the thought 
occurred to me that I would do a little missionary work, for 
the love I bore toward my fellow creatures and for my Master, 
who has always done so much for me all through life's journey, 
and often much more than I was capable of appreciating, or as 
thankful for as I should have been. 

And what I am going to relate, though seemingly of a trivial 
nature, will assist at least, in illustrating the subject before us. 
The town I was living in had several churches of various de- 
nominations, and I was accustomed to preach occasionally for 
first one, and then another, as- well as practice medicine for 
the people, and of course charged nothing, either for preach- 
ing or practice. In the meantime the thought occurred to me, 
that a Young Men's Christian Association might also be gotten 
up, and I went to work with considerable energy to accomplish 
this end, and with no small effort and some cooperation on 
the part of others, finally succeeded. Having organized and 
got the institution in working order, committees were appoint- 
ed among the members to perform certain duties, among which 
were those of visiting committees appointed to hold weekly 
prayer meetings ; and being one of that number, another mem- 
ber and myself on a certain evening visited an old lady and 
her daughter, the younger of whom was a helpless invalid, and 
had been so for many years. 



120 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

When we arrived at the house, we also found a little wiry 
New England lady, who had recently arrived from the East, 
and she having heard of our intention before the meeting, 
sought the opportunity of being present on that occasion, and 
as might be supposed and hoped, had come to assist in the 
meeting also, which, as will presently be seen, she really did, 
in such a way, however, as is perhaps seldom seen on such oc- 
casions. 

After introductions had been exchanged in due form, and 
a few minutes' pleasant conversation, the meeting was com- 
menced by singing rather a spiritual Gospel song or two, and 
then prayers, kneeling. After singing again, I read, I think it 
was, the 4th chapter of the first epistle of John, as follows : 

" Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits, wheth- 
er they are of God, because many false prophets are gone out 
into the world." 2d. "Hereby know ye the Spirit of God ; every 
spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of 
God, and every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is 
come in the flesh is not of God ; and that is that spirit of anti- 
Christ, whereof ye have heard that it should come, and even now 
itis already in the world"; and so on to the end of the chapter. 

Then after adding a few practical remarks bearing on the 
lesson read, 1 called on my friend, a good Baptist brother, to 
lead in prayer. Our little lady from the East, whom I have 
mentioned, had, however, by this time become quite restless, 
and so about the time Bro. Sanford (as he was called) got well 
under way with his prayer (which was well emphasized, and 
certainly loud enough to be heard) the little woman sprang to 
her feet all of a sudden, and began gesticulating with her arms 
very excitedly, at the same time saying " Shoo ! shoo ! shoo ! " 
and apparently driving some (to us) unseen object before her, 
and through the open door leading into the room where the 
invalid lay on her couch. Then she stationed herself there, as it 
were to guard the door during the rest of the services, which 
however, soon came to an end, and so must this, my story. 

I then asked her what the trouble was : that I had noticed 
that she seemed a little excited. " Oh ! " said she, " I was; I 
saw such dreadful, wicked spirits coming through the door 
here, right into the room, and so I drove them and kept them 
back, till you got through with the meeting, for fear of trouble." 

She then told me she was a Spirit Medium, and of course 
could control them at will ; the doctrine of Spiritualists in this 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 121 

respect, as you will at once see, remembering what is shown in 
preceding chapters, being directly to the reverse of the pro- 
ceeding in this case. 

But whether the little woman actually imagined she saw 
wicked spirits, or did all this for effect or not, I, of course, am 
unable to say. I, however, asked her why she did not let them 
come. u Oh," said she, "it would never have done; there 
would have been trouble. They were much displeased with 
our meeting, and the Scripture you read, and what you said, 
etc." 

The dear little lady seemed to think they had a great spite 
at me especially (which, however, I had always known to be 
true), and were seeking to do me bodily harm. I might have 
told her 1 was used to that sort of thing already from them in 
various ways, and had been for a long time. 

She herself also assured me she was not satisfied with that 
Scripture either, nor with the way I had commented on it, and 
wished I would listen to her explication of it. I told her it 
would be of no use nor do any good, for I had already been 
through the schools. And that if she still continued to follow 
up that doctrine of Spiritualism, it would soon land her in the 
insane asylum, for she was fast verging in that direction then. 

Kind reader, it is needless for us to tell you that many of 
them do become insane, for they have told us with their own 
lips that they actually see, or imagine they see, hear or feel all 
manner of absurd things. 

When I was investigating Spiritualism, and trying to find out 
what there is in it, I myself have seen sights and wonders, too, 
at their circles and seances, that were, indeed, marvellous to 
behold. Whilst I did not believe even my own eyes and ears, 
yet quite every one else present as firmly and honestly believed 
everything we saw and heard as they believed they were draw- 
ing the breath of life. 

I might recite instances by the hour concerning these things, 
if space would allow. I heard a New York lawyer, who figured 
prominently in Washington, and among Spiritualists, tell that 

6 

4 I 



122 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

he had actually seen the eyes of a portrait painting of a de- 
ceased friend, that was hung upon the wall, 'move distinctly in 
their sockets, winking and blinking at him, whilst he was gaz- 
ing at it ; and it was looking at him just as the original had 
done in life ; and that he was confident that portrait was alive 
then. 

In this most extraordinary seance, held by this highly dis- 
tinguished lobbyist, politician and infidel (we have not said it 
was Bob End-or Saul), who saw the portrait on the wall thus 
winking and blinking at him so true to life, we are forcibly re- 
minded of the childish, innocent little song of the jay bird, 
perched on a swinging limb. 

SONG OF THE JAY BIRD. 

A Bluejay perched on a swinging limb, 
And he winked at me, and he winked at Jim. 
He looked so cunning and cute, you know, 
As he flapped his wings and winked at Joe. 

He winked at Joe and flapped his wings, 
And sang us a song about different things. 
And winking at me, he seemed to say, 
"If you (John) can catch my tale, you may, 
Ri-dalda, ralda, riddle-dal-day." 

As I (John) looked up, he gave one more flop, 
And, just then, I let my eyelids drop, 
When lo, on the brim of my broad chip hat, 
I heard a twig, leaf, or something come — spat. 

Again I looked up : "What means this, Mr. Jay ? " 
But winking once more, he seemed slyly to say, 
With a knowing look, to Joe and Jim, 
"Boys, don't you see how I headed him? " 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



123 




With one more wink at Jim and Joe, 
And a flap of his wings, he off did go. 
But if I (John) had had but a handful of salt 
To throw on his tail I'd have made him halt. 



But the above is but a small matter to what many Spiritual- 
ists do profess to both see, and hear, and feel, and there can be 
no reasonable doubt in the mind of any intelligent man or wom- 
an who has ever considered this subject, that Spiritualists do, 
indeed, actually see wonderful sights, as well as hear and feel 
wonderful things. Even the Scripture evidence we have re- 
ferred to in the cases of Saul and Eliphaz, not to mention oth- 
ers, are sufficient of themselves to prove this to be a veritable 
fact. 



124 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

CHAPTER XX. 

Subject of last Chapter continued, with Spirit Manifestations Disclosed. 

At this moment, on entering on the subject of this chapter, 
another mysterious incident or two occurs to my mind, which 
came under my own personal observation, and which, indeed, 
happened to myself. 

On returning from a sea voyage to Turkey and Asia Minor, 
or Syria, as it is more familiarly known, in mid-winter, we found 
the sea exceedingly rough, as it almost invariably is at that sea- 
son, so much so, indeed, that the vessel could not effect a 
landing at the ancient City of Joppa, nor at Port Said ; so we 
were compelled to continue on directly to Alexandria, and there 
also found the coast and harbor so rough that we were com- 
pelled to cast anchor, and lie to for some time before going 
ashore or pursuing our voyage, the destination of which was the 
coast of France. In a few days, however, the tempest which 
had been raging seemed to subside a little, and so our vessel 
weighed anchor and steamed out again on her onward course. 
The termination of the voyage, which we ought to have been 
able to make in three days, took us, however, more than six, on 
account of rough weather and yet rougher seas. 

Although the vessel was a strong screw steamer, of the Rus- 
sian, Oriental, and Peninsula Line of mail steamers, yet she 
seemed to be more under the ocean a great part of the time 
than above it, owing to the rough Mediterranean seas and the 
Adriatic " chop waves," as they are called, coming in cross 
directions, which caused our vessel to be almost continually 
shipping heavy seas over the decks, and ploughing, bow fore- 
most, down into the waters of the deep. 

So, altogether, it was a very disagreeable voyage, to say no 
more of it ; not quite so bad, however, as St. Paul experienced 
on his way when prisoner to Rome, which also occurred in win- 
ter and in these same waters, and during one of those dreadful 
tempests which lasted fourteen days and nights, during which 
time, the record tells us, neither sun, moon, or stars shone out, 
and which finally ended in a dreadful shipwreck, causing the 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 25 

loss of the vessel and its entire cargo, the lives of those on 
board only being saved, and during which time they ate noth- 
ing ; and the last night, he tells us also, while being tossed to 
and fro, up and down upon the raging seas and those troubled 
waters, he saw an angel (or spirit) who came and stood by him, 
telling him to be of good cheer, etc. 

I, however, neither saw angel nor spirit on this occasion, and 
I am sorry to disappoint you in telling you this. But I was 
dreadfully sick, not being well when I started on the voyage, 
and, having entirely lost my appetite from exhaustion and fee- 
bleness, had eaten nothing for some days; so, together with 
fasting and sea-sickness, I had become so weak that I could 
not easily raise my head from my pillow. 

The steward, coming into my room one morning, and seeing 
my feeble condition, took pity upon me, I suppose, and con- 
cluded he would try to get me to take a little nourishment of 
some kind. But unfortunately he could not understand a word 
of English, nor could I understand a word of Russian, which 
was his mother tongue, nor did there seem to be a living soul 
aboard the ship who could speak any other. I, however, great- 
ly felt the absolute necessity for some food, or I should hardly 
live to make the voyage ; and I thought if I could get a little 
champagne and take a few sips, it might enable me then to 
take a little food, of whatever kind I might be able to get. 
And so I tried to ask for a bottle of it, and by a great effort got 
him to understand that ; but I could think of nothing I wanted 
besides, unless, perhaps, a bite of bread and a soft boiled egg; 
so I tried to get him to understand this, but neither English, 
French, or Italian now served my purpose. In a word, they 
were dead languages to him. Suddenly a happy thought came 
into my mind, as a rather singular device, and taking a pencil 
and a card from my vest pocket, as I lay with my head propped 
up a little on my pillow, I drew upon the card as well as I 
could the picture of a fowl, and underneath a few oblong Os, 
and handed it to him, when with a knowing look and smile he 
darted off, and in a few minutes returned, with not only soft- 
boiled eggs, butter, and bread, but part of a tender-broiled 
chicken also ; and I then felt that I had certainly been favored 
by a kind and merciful Providence, as well as by the cook and 
steward. 

And I am not quite sure, though I have often thought so 
since, that this little matter, trifling as it may seem, probably 



126 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

saved my life on that voyage, as I certainly was very much re- 
duced. This was one of the instances, at least, in which I think 
a few sips of champagne did good, without giving a rousing 
headache afterwards, or causing me to double up. 

And now, by permission, I want to relate very briefly another 
instance, when I am not so sure that champagne did good; and 
this is really only a prolongation of the same story, the most 
interesting part of which is yet to come. I am only sorry I 
have had to consume so much space before reaching it, but 
the rest will be more briefly told. 

On arriving in port a few days after, and taking a train for 
old Rome, my place of destination, and being whirled along 
over the rough roads, across the Alpine and Pyreneean moun- 
tains in the south of France and Italy, hundreds of miles, for 
two or three days and nights, through the cold, without any 
sleeping car, I arrived in the Eternal City. 

And now I found myself in rather sad plight again; and so, 
that evening, at the table d'hote, which takes from two to three 
hours to discuss a meal or get a few bites to eat, I felt such a 
general weakness and goneness, somehow, that as the champagne 
had served such an excellent purpose aboard the ship, I con- 
cluded I would try it again, and so ordered it brought. I 
poured a small quantity into my glass, and passed the rest 
around to the guests who sat near me at the table. After sit- 
ting a little while, and taking a light meal, I soon retired to my 
room. 

On entering it, after climbing with considerable effort sever- 
al flights of stone steps, I thought I heard incoherent sounds 
like a female voice in an unknown tongue, coming from the 
room immediately overhead, as it seemed, and as if some one 
was in great distress ; and presently heard knockings and 
poundings, as if whoever it was might be trying to get out of 
some close confinement or enclosure. However, I was too 
" tired, and sleepy, too, " and so put myself " in my little bed," 
without paying much attention to the noises overhead, first tak- 
ing the precaution, however, to both lock and bolt my door 
carefully. I blew out, not the gas (for they have none in Rome), 
but the candle. 

I was very soon resigned to the arms of old Morpheus, in a 
sound, deep, sweet sleep, just such as Eliphaz tells us " falls 
upon men," and having slept for some time, I know not how 
long, but perhaps for several hours, all of a sudden, without 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 27 

being aroused or waked up, I saw a female dressed in white, 
just as plainly as I see this paper before me upon which I am 
now writing, and who came very stealthily and quietly to the 
head of my bed, staring at me steadily with piercing dark eyes ; 
and just as she was in the act of slipping her hand under my 
pillow, I called out loudly, "Who's that?" when she as sud- 
denly flitted across the room, and making a circle round it, van- 
ished through the door. 

I, in the meantime, just at this moment, had raised up ; and 
on sitting up in bed, and rubbing my eyes a little, to be sure I 
was quite awake and had not been dreaming, I then thought 
to myself, " How is this ? I don't quite understand it, and 
perhaps I had better investigate a little." 

So I got up and lit the candle in order to reconnoitre, and 
first went to the door to see if the bold, bad woman had slipped 
the bolt and unlocked it. But to my surprise, as well as relief, 
I found bolt and lock securely fixed, just as I had left them on 
the inside, and the key just where I had put it on retiring to bed. 

I then began to think there must surely be some mistake 
about my having seen the nocturnal visitor in my room at all. 
But to make assurance doubly sure, I looked under the bed, 
and under a lounge, and in a wardrobe, and in the bureau, 
which were all standing in my room, simply to find — not in all 
of them, but in one — just nothing at all. 

So then I began to conclude that I had not seen any body 
in the room, and yet I was just as certain and sure that I had, 
as I ever was in my life of having seen anything I had not seen. 
But I blew out the light and returned to bed, after first look- 
ing to see if I had been robbed ; and while lying there and 
musing about the circumstance and the strangeness of the whole 
affair, I began to speculate as to what could have produced 
such an apparition ? And now the thought occurred to me, 
** It may be, and may not she be, that champagne, after all." 

The reader is perhaps aware that when one drinks cham- 
pagne, at the particular time of the act, you drink the " sham," 
and then, generally during the course of the night or following 
day, you get the " pain," and it usually comes in the shape of 
a rousing headache, or a terrible doubling, up in the region of 
the " O, my ! " 

The Apostle Paul tells us to " try or prove all things, and 
hold fast to that which is good," but somehow I never could 
" hold on " to champagne. I have not tried it very often, but 



128 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

whenever I did, I found that it was more likely to " get away " 
with me, than I was to " hold on " to it, and so I have quit it 
altogether. 

But Paul did tell Timothy to take a little wine for his stom- 
ach's sake and often infirmities, and that was right, for I have 
no doubt the dear boy needed it, and it was a very good pre- 
scription, provided he did not become too fond of it. But I 
doubt very much if Paul, or Timothy either, ever tried cham- 
pagne ! 

But perhaps some who read this, having a more enquiring 
mind than others, would ask : Was it a Spirit, or ghost, or ap- 
parition, which I saw in my room ? And to this I can only 
answer, I do not know, but I think it was — not. 

In the Apocalyptic vision of St. John the Revelator, the 
record tells us, he " saw a two-horned beast rise up out of the 
earth." John tells us " he had two horns like a lamb, and spake 
as a dragon." (Chapter XIII.) Here we see this two-horned, 
lamblike creature, quietly " rise up out of the earth" " And 
he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and 
causeth the earth and them that dwell therein to worship the 
first beast," etc. " And he doeth great wonders," etc. "And 
deceiveth them that dwell on earth by means of those- miracles 
which he hath power to do," etc. All prophecy and Revela- 
tion seems to point to the fact, and students and writers on the 
subject who have carefully studied the matter seem generally 
agreed, that this continent of ours is the spot upon which the 
two-horned beast first made his appearance, quietly coming up 
out of the earth ; and without entering upon an extended dis- 
cussion of the subject at great length, we may add that it is also 
agreed that this beast answers accurately to the origin, rise and 
progress of Modern Spiritualism in this country also. We have 
not space to describe how in the " two horns like those of a 



MODERN SPIRITUALISxM LAID BARE. 12Q 

lamb," we recognize a symbol which fitly represents our gov- 
ernment, in its very origin, and the foundation upon which it 
was established as to first principles, nor to follow it in its un- 
foldings and developments, into what we now find it. 

But as the horns of this beast are particularly mentioned to 
describe the character in which the beast first made its appear- 
ance, so, also, is its voice, which is afterwards mentioned as 
" speaking like a dragon." All prophecy and Revelation on the 
subject also points to the present, and again writers and com- 
mentators are agreed that we are living in that age when the 
second coming of Christ is near at hand. 

And the Savior tells us that before that time ' ' there shall 
false Christs arise, and false prophets, and shall * show great 
signs and wonders,' insomuch that if it were possible 'would 
deceive the very elect,' " etc. 

And Paul tells us in II Timothy 2:9, 10, in speaking of the 
second coming of Christ, " Whose coming is after (kata — 
at the time of ) the working of Satan, with all power, and signs, 
and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteous- 
ness in them that perish, because they received not the love of 
the truth that they might be saved." 

And what are the manifestations we so constantly behold ? 
And are we not plainly told in the above, as well as throughout 
Scripture teachings relating to these things, that the won- 
der-working powers and agencies lying back of all these man- 
ifestations are to be Satanic — " the spirits of devils "? 

Well might the prophet exclaim, in prophetic vision, as he 
looked down the vista of Time and saw what lay before him : 
" Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea, for the 
devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he 

6* 



130 ' MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

knoweth that he hath but a short time." " Stand aghast, O 
earth, tremble, ye people, but be not deceived." 

Satan, it would seem, is indeed loosed, and from the depths 
of Tartarus myriads of demons swarm over the land. And the 
Prince of Darkness and of the Power of the Air manifests him- 
self as never before. But how ? Alas, in more ways than can 
be numbered, though his crowning acts in showing " signs and 
wonders " are fully developed in Spiritualism in the following 
manner: First, as we have plainly shown, from Spiritualists' 
own utterances and teachings, which have the voice of the 
dragon. Second, in the many achievements of which we have 
space to mention only a few, viz : Various articles have been 
transported by Spirits alone from one place to another ; charm- 
ing music produced without any visible human agency, and 
without even the aid of visible instruments ; many well attested 
cases of healing been performed ; persons have been carried 
through the air by the Spirits in the presence of many lookers- 
on ; tables have been suspended in the air with several persons 
sitting upon them, and Spirits have presented themselves times 
unnumbered in bodily form, and talked with an audible voice. 

Bodily, tangible, hnman forms have again and again been 
evolved or materialized (we think by expert, manipulating me- 
diums) from intangible, and ethereal, and invisible Spirits. Jo- 
seph Cook relates that during his late visit to the great German 
philosopher, Prof. Yollner, he demonstrated the following facts, 
some of which are of frequent occurrence. Messages were 
written between doubly and trebly sealed slates ; coins were 
passed through the solid table in a manner which illustrated 
the suspension of the laws of the impenetrability of matter ; 
straps of leather were knotted under Yollner's hands ; the im- 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 131 

• 

pressions of two feet were given on soiled paper, pasted inside 
two sealed slates, whole and uninjured ; wooden rings were 
around the standard of a cord table, over either end of which 
they could by no possibility be slipped ; and finally, the table 
itself, a heavy, beechen article, wholly disappeared, and then 
fell down from the top of the room in which Prof. Yollner and 
his friends were sitting. 

A writer in the " Spiritual Clarion " speaks as follows of the 
manner in which Spiritualism has arisen, and the astounding 
progress it has made : " This revelation has been with a 
power and a might, that, if divested of its almost universal be- 
nevolence, had been a terror to the very soul; the hair of the 
very bravest had stood on end, and his chilled blood had crept 
back upon his heart at the sights and sounds of its inexplicable 
phenomena. It comes with foretokening, with warning. It 
has been from the very first its own best prophet, and step by 
step it has foretold the progress it would make. It comes, too, 
most triumphant. No faith before it ever took so victorious a 
stand in its infancy. It has swept like a hurricane of fire 
through the land, compelling faith from the baffled scoffer and 
the most determined doubter." 

We have likened this mysteriously strange phenomenon to 
the two-horned beast of the Apocalyptic vision, as being in ex- 
act similitude in its figurative character and presentation, es- 
pecially so far as relates to its origin or first appearance on this 
Continent, of which we will have more to say in the succeeding 
chapter. 



132 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

A brief History of the Origin, Development, and Rapid Progress of Spirit- 
ualism, and the Alarming Attitude it has Assumed, etc. 

The careful reader will remember that in the preceding chap- 
ters and others, we have referred to a certain beast or beasts 
in the prophecies of Daniel and Revelations, as prefiguring the 
coming and manifestations of Spiritualism. And by turning 
to the 13th chapter of Revelations, it will be seen that two 
beasts are here described : The first, we are told, was like unto 
a leopard, and his feet like the feet of a bear, his mouth as the 
mouth of a lion, and the dragon gave him his power and seat 
and great authority, etc., and we will here add this beast and 
the dreadful and terrible beast seen by Daniel, (chapter 7 : 7, 
19,) and although "diverse" from anything he had yet seen, 
and quite different in its general configuration to the one just 
described in Revelation, yet quite all commentators and writers 
on prophecy are generally agreed that both beasts are intended 
to represent one and the same, and that each refers to the 
Roman Hierarchy or Pontifical power. 

Further comment on this subject, we have neither time nor 
space here to give, nor does it indeed come within the scope 
of this present matter, but will be considered at some length 
in our forthcoming work on " Prophecy and Revelations.''' 
But in the 13th chapter of Revelations referred to, we also have 
the two-horned beast, which has already been mentioned, de- 
scribed, " which came up out of the earthy and he had two horns 
like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon," and exercised all the 
power of the first beast before him, etc. " And he doeth great 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 33 

wonders, so that he maketh fire to come down from heaven on 
the earth in the sight of men, and deceiveth them that dwell 
on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had 
power to do in the sight of the beast," i. e., the first beast be- 
fore him. Of the "mark" here referred to, we have no time 
now to explain the meaning to those who are not familiar with 
the prophecies. In applying the above, however, to Spiritual 
manifestations, so far, at least, as relates to the bringing of fire 
down from heaven, the nearest anyone has ever come to that, 
or in the actual accomplishment of it, as far as we have ever 
learned, was Ben Franklin, with his kite to which a silk thread 
was attached, the end of which descended into the neck of a 
bottle. Hence the saying, " Franklin chained the lightning, 
and Morse, the inventor of telegraphy, taught it the English 
language." Spiritualism, however, answers unmistakably to the 
above prophecy of the two- horned beast, as we might abundantly 
show, having begun in a little town called Hydesville, near 
Rochester, N. Y., in the family of one John D. Fox, with his 
daughters, whose moral characters were not above reproach, as 
it has been said that of " Caesar's wife " should be. 

These manifestations, which occurred in 1848, were in the 
form of certain mysterious raps which were heard from time to 
time, but, however, were afterwards discovered to be a cunning- 
ly arranged trick which those girls had got up for sensational 
purposes, the exposure of which mattered not, however, and 
many at once believed. 

And from this insignificant origin, known as the " Rochester 
knockings," began to spread the most wonderfully mysterious 
and strange art that has ever cursed a land or nation, until it 
has now assumed such proportions in rapid movements and 



134 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

gigantic -strides from the East to the West, as well as from 
North to South, and also in other lands and countries, until it 
has not only become marvelous to behold, but even alarming 
in its threatening aspects. 

At the present time this monster, which has so recently 
reared its head, now numbers its votaries by multiplied millions, 
the exact number of whom it would be quite as impossible to 
arrive at as that of the drops in the ocean. Among these are 
not only ex-Presidents, Congressmen, and other statesmen, 
both now in office and who have been, in this country, but also 
doctors, lawyers, and clergymen, in great numbers, Protestant 
and Catholic bishops, reverend presidents of colleges, judges of 
our higher courts, foreign ambassadors, etc. And now, cross- 
ing the Atlantic Ocean, we find yet to be added to the distin- 
guished multitude Her mighty Majesty and Sovereign, Queen 
Victoria, the late Emperor and Empress of France, the late 
Queen of Spain, Pope Pius the Ninth, deceased, Alexander II., 
the Grand Duke of Russia, Alexander III., and many others 
who might be added. 

That the Spiritualists, as stated in a preceding chapter, an- 
ticipate and even now have the organization of such a general 
Order as clearly represents the mark of the beast to which we 
have referred. We read that " it spake as a dragon, but looks 
like a lamb.'' Its appearance we see, yet its voice is dragonic. 
What is the voice of the dragon ? Simply none other than that 
of the devil or Satan, whose voice is the teaching of adverse 
doctrines to those of Christ. For his work is to oppose the 
truth of the character of God, of Christ, and of the religion of 
Jesus, or even that of the Christian religion, as generally under- 
stood and taught at the present day. And with great swelling 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 35 

words and bold blasphemy put into the mouths of his servants, 
the leading Spiritualists and mediums, we have the efflux or 
pouring out of the dragonic teachings already spoken of in 
Chapter XIX on the teachings of Spiritualism. 

And our firm convictions are, from the teachings of the 
prophecies and Revelations, that these doctrines and powers 
of Spiritualism will ultimately become universally taught and 
practiced. " And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast 
before him," (viz, the Roman Hierarchy). " And he causeth 
all, both small and great, rich and poor, bond and free, to re- 
ceive a mark," etc. This mark here referred to (of the beast) 
we understand to be that particular recognition sign adopted 
by the " Order of Eternal Progression," known as Spiritualists, 
such as signs, grips, and passwords. 

And now that they have already organized themselves into a 
religious sect or order, called the " New Christian Science," 
it requires no vivid imagination to see and understand that this 
" Supreme Order of Eternal Progress," now brought for- 
ward before the Christian world, is intended to become the 

GREAT NATIONAL AND UNIVERSAL RELIGION of the whole WOrld. 

For Spiritualists do not hesitate to declare their expectation of 
this universal, predominant faith. 

This beast, to which we have already referred, is a miracle- 
working power. " And he doeth great wonders, so that he 
maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight 
of men. This, the reader need not be surprised to behold 
any day, as the Spiritualists and their mediums claim direct in- 
tercourse with the departed Spirits of such men as Franklin, 
Morse and others ; and whilst they deny their ability to have 
any direct control over spirits generally, yet, on the other hand, 



136 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

they do absolutely claim to be able to control certain spirits at 
their own will and pleasure, and when they will, provided that 
the light of day has been withdrawn, or the artificial light is but 
dimly shown. 

The beginning of these fire working wonders seems to have 
been seen in the celebrated " fire test " of D. D. Home, in 
England. He took live coals in his fingers, plucking them out 
of the bed of fire in the grate, and placing them on his naked 
hand, or on the hands of others, and in their hair, without leav- 
ing a mark of smut much less a burn, or without singeing a hair. 
It was seen also in the State of Michigan, some time ago, at a 
place where a young medium worked as a domestic, that fire 
would break out in trunks which had been unopened for months, 
and in carpets where there had been no stove or fire for months. 

All this was attested by many. It has also been clearly 
shown in the State of California, that similar instances have oc- 
curred repeatedly, one of which at this moment presents itself 
to our mind : that of a boy some twelve or fourteen years old, 
of whom it was positively declared that he had been seen to set 
fire to haystacks when he was quite a distance away from them, 
simply by looking towards them, and burn them up. The same 
also w r ith barns and stables, and he actually did set fire to and 
burn up his father's barn, house and stable. 

He also was expelled from school, having been seen, while 
sitting at his desk, to not only cause fire to break out by a look 
into the desk, but on throwing his eyes toward the ceiling of 
the schoolroom, it was seen to take fire, and had to be extin- 
guished to save the house. In the same way, he caused a fire 
to start inside of the closed closet in the schoolhouse, which 
had not been opened or used for some time. He also set fire 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. I37 

in the same wajr to one corner of the schoolroom outside, which 
also had to be extinguished ; and by this time the teacher be- 
gan to conclude it was not safe to have such a mysterious, 
strange young salamandrine on the premises, and therefore ex- 
pelled him incontinently. 

From the foregoing, it would seem that there are many very 
startling and strange things in this present evil age, though 
golden it may seem to be, and is so believed by many. This 
most wonderful Order, of which we have spoken, viz, the " Su- 
preme Order of Eternal Progress," but more familiarly known 
generally and locally as "Sanctuaries," "Supreme Sanctuaries," 
being organized into Counties, States, etc., all of which are pre- 
sumed to be supplementary or tributary to the great, grand, 
" Supreme Order of Eternal Progress." And like its great pat- 
tern, the seven headed beast, known as politico religious Rome, 
it, too, must have a head, a leader, and that leader a human 
being claiming supreme powers, as we have already shown ; and 
he, too, must be an anti Christian ruler, who will govern ac- 
cording to his own desires and will, and execute as a despot 
his own inflexible purposes, "none daring to molest, or make 
him afraid " ; and he is to be recognized as the " Supreme 
Head of the Universal Church," or " Order of Eternal Pro- 
gression." 

John the Revelator tells us, " Here is wisdom : Let him that 
hath understanding count the number of the deep," etc. Be 
it remembered also, that this Universal Church, which Spirit- 
ualists purpose establishing, is to be founded upon the ruins of 
an overthrown Christianity, which they regard, and teach con- 
cerning, as having already had its day, and now is looked upon 
by them as so much rubbish or effete matter, ready to be cast 



13S MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

out, or as~*arr-old and overworn garment, which should at once 
be laid aside. And their plans are manifestly clear and plain 
to every intelligent reader and thinker at the present day, show- 
ing that they expect to accomplish the conquest of the world 
and the overthrow of all systems of religion, peaceably, if they 
can by absorption, but if not in this way, forcibly, if they must, 
even with fire and sword, together with all the panoply of war- 
fare, in order to establish universally their " New Dispensation." 

And of all this there can be no question or reasonable doubt, 
according to the signs of the times which we are now in the 
midst of. And that the Spiritualists do expect a " coming 
man," to take the reins of government very soon into his own 
hands, is not simply a whispered thought by Spirits through the 
mediums to Spiritualists generally, but it has already become 
an outspoken, public, and fearless announcement. 

And, in conclusion, though we may not be a prophet such 
as lived of old, who could foretell with certainty coming 
events, even thousands of years before they transpired, yet we 
do believe in all seriousness and candor that we can see suffi- 
ciently clear before us just now to prognosticate with unerring 
certainty future events yet to be fulfilled, which lie immediately 
before us. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 39 



CHAPTER XXII. 

What the Author Thinks he Believes, and What he Thinks he Does Not 
Believe about Some Things. Addressed to Every Reader, Personally. 

Reader, the above two lines will at the first glance, no 
doubt, appear paradoxical, which, however, it is not intended 
to, and might, perhaps, be more plainly expressed as follows : 
What we believe, or think we do, and what we do not believe, 
or think we do not ! 

It is sometimes marvelous to contemplate what a single mis- 
placed comma, semi-colon, colon, period, interrogation point or 
exclamation point, or even the accentuation of a single word 
in the wrong place, or the mis-spelling or omission of a letter 
in a word, will result in, often changing the construction or 
meaning of a word or sentence so as to render it paradoxical, 
ambiguous, or complicated, vague and uncertain as to the ac- 
tual import or meaning, and thus result often in untoward mis- 
chief, causing serious losses or damage, or even possibly the 
loss of valuable life. 

So, also, as to matters of actual belief or unbelief, or a 
single incident, which, however trivial it might seem at the 
time, may be the direct or indirect cause of the most marvel- 
lous events, even in the history of nations or the whole world. 

It will be remembered that corroding jealousies, frantic rage, 
poisonous rancor, adulteries, self-murder, and sanguinary wars, 
grew out of the abduction of Helen of Troy, and also from the 
episode of Marc Antony and Cleopatra, and thus has it been 
from that epoch of the Egyptian sorceress down to our day. 
Some will also remember, perhaps, Pascal's remark, that if 



140 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

Cleopatra's nose had been longer or shorter, the course of his- 
tory would doubtless have been changed. Had Jesus, the son 
of Joseph and of the lineage of David, never been born, the 
Christian religion would not have been established even in his 
day, and if his chosen disciples had not believed in his resur- 
rection from the dead and ascension up to heaven, that religion 
never would have been perpetuated down to the present time ; 
and if Cleopatra had not been a beauty, or if that charm- 
ing and often fatal gift had not been inherited by others of her 
sex, or in other words, if beauty had not been given to woman 
with all other fascinating charms, none can doubt that sorrow 
and wretchedness untold never would have sprung to curse the 
earth and creature man on that account. 

But then on the other hand, could the species of man have 
been propagated without a helpmate — woman — all family ties 
and other similar associations never would have existed, and 
man therefore would, indeed, have but been one single remove, 
if indeed so much as that, from the brute creation, and there- 
fore lived only as a barbarian. Or if the marriage covenant 
had never existed, or should it even now be abolished, an un- 
measured amount of petty tyranny grinding toil, heart-break- 
ing anguish and bereavement, and the most brutal treatment 
often from husbands to wives, never could have existed or 
would exist now. Then as to the matter of human government, 
what is it after all, but one long record of the most cruel op- 
pression ? We cite the cruel deeds of tyrants, of the Pharoahs, 
the Neros, the Napoleons, and even of the Czar of Russia, and 
many other governments which have existed and do still exist, 
continually waging the most cruel and bloody wars instigated 
by their rulers, afld such a bloody record of the dynastic strug- 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 141 

gles that if they were all written down, the world would scarcely 
contain the book. And yet we would ask any rational and in- 
telligent reader, even though he be an Infidel, Atheist, Deist, 
or Spiritualist, Has human government ever been a bane, or 
is it still, per se ? 

We would also ask the same reader, if he be a Sceptic, What 
is there bad in religion ? (That religion we here refer to being 
a belief in the Tri une God, which we understand to be love 
both to God and men, the requirements of which are, " to do 
justly and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God." 
( Micah 6 : 8.) What harm then can it do, therefore, to practice 
it ? Is it hurtful to a neighborhood, town or city, or civil com- 
munity ? Can any one read history with the least attention, 
and fail to see the beneficent influences growing out of the 
Christian religion ? To vindicate Christianity therefore, would 
seem like eulogizing the sun, by asserting that there was light 
before the sun first rose in heaven. In the darker ages of 
Paganism, and in the gladiatorial exhibitions in the bloody 
amphitheatre of old Rome, the collosal ruins of which still 
stand as a monument of the dreadful curse of heathen idolatry, 
and worship of Bacchus and the sun-God, when unfortunate 
hundreds and thousands of innocent victims who had been 
brought under yokes and chains, as trophies from bloody con- 
flicts on battle fields, and cast into this arena, there to be man- 
gled and torn, and devoured alive' by ferocious and hungry wild 
and savage beasts, let loose from the dark and yawning subter- 
ranean vaults beneath, while the bloody tyrants, monarchs, 
decemvirs, priests, potentates and kings, together with the 
dense multitudes, numbering many tens of thousands, upon 
their encircling seats, gazed with admiration and unspeakable 



142 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

delight, and with savage yells cheered the hungry beasts as they 
devoured their living victims of human flesh and blood. 
Hence, the ancient historian in thus chronicling such scenes, 
11 Homo ignoto lupus est," (Man is a wolf to the stranger). 

Had the Christian religion, as taught by the meek and lowly 
Nazarene and his disciples in their day, then prevailed in pa- 
gan Rome, surely such scenes as we have described would not 
have been enacted to blacken the fair pages of ancient history. 
We learn of but one only — Seneca, a Roman writer — who dis- 
approved of gladiatorial fights. Even the younger Pliny ap- 
plauded the provisions made by a certain person, as well as by 
Trajan, for these bloody amusements ; and though Trajan is 
called mild, and so he was in comparison with many of the em- 
perors, after his victories on the Danube he put ten thousand 
men in the arena, who continued for months to soak the sands 
with their blood. In those days, the number of male children 
supported were ten times that of girls, which clearly indicated 
that the infanticide of the female was prevalent. Children de- 
serted by their parents were reared by a special class of slave 
dealers, in order to sell them as slaves. 

At the same time, Aristotle and Plato were philosophers of 
the greatest repute. Aristotle defended slavery, on the ground 
that the slave is an animated tool Plato discountenances any 
interest in the poor when they are sick. The laboring man who 
could not recover, the tradition was either to abandon or ex- 
periment upon. By referring to the Jewish religion in those 
days, we learn that among them alone the spirit of fraternity 
and charity prevailed. He (the Jew), alone, according to his 
ritual and sincere belief in his God, left in his field the sheaf of 
grain or scattering straws for the gleaner, and in the vineyard 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 143 

the bunch of grapes for the needy. When the States of anti- 
quity fell, the Stoic dreamed of a cosmopolitan State, but it 
remained only a dream. 

Christianity then came into the world with a new command- 
ment — to " love one another." It brought in the principle of 
the brotherhood of man. It broke down all barriers of country 
and clan. It united the Greek and barbarian, the rich and the 
poor, the high and the low, the master and slave, all around 
the Lord's table, where all differences were merged into frater- 
nal unity. They dispensed alms with an open hand to the poor 
and needy, wherever found. Self sacrifice among Christians 
was one of the noblest of common virtues. The indigent, the 
oppressed, the desponding invalid, the toiling slave, took heart 
and hope. There was sympathy for them here on earth, and a 
bright hope beyond the grave. 

And would to God that the same Christian principles, as 
taught by Jesus and his disciples, were more fully exemplified 
by those who profess his name in this our day and age. Chris- 
tianity survived persecution. It was stronger than Rome, 
stronger than pagan fanaticism, stronger than all the arts and 
wiles of Satan and his emissaries combined to overthrow it. It 
displaced the old religion. Amidst the decay of all to which 
the hearts of men had clung, the bright, the shining star of 
Bethlehem, which lured the wise men on their way to behold 
the place where the infant Jesus laid, now shone forth as never 
before, and Christianity became the sole stay and hope of a fal- 
len world. 

But what is Christianity ? In answer to this question, we 
maintain it to be facts and doctrines underlying and enzoning 
the infallible Word and universal Truth. But what is Truth ? 



144 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

Under the most trying circumstances, the vacillating and cow- 
ardly Pilate asked this same question of the suffering Jesus, and 
without awaiting an answer, he turned away. 

Christians believe in the supernatural mission of Jesus, in 
his divine Sonship, in the authority of his teachings and of the 
teaching of his Apostles, in his spotless excellence and purity, 
in his miracles, in his death and resurrection, and in his ascen- 
sion up to heaven. 

They also believe that God has established a Kingdom in 
the world, a Spiritual Kingdom, the foundations of which were 
laid in the remote past ; that it began even in the creation of 
man, or before " the morning stars sang together, or the Sons 
of God shouted for joy." That it embraced within its folds 
Adam and Eve, our progenitors ; also Abel, Seth, Enoch, and 
Noah before the flood. And that it was further propagated in 
the separation of one man — Abraham — from surrounding idol- 
atry, and in the segregation of the multitudinous nation which 
sprang from him from the idolatrous people. 

That this Kingdom, founded and sustained by a spiritual or 
supernatural Providence, was carried along from stage to stage, 
and generation after generation, until its consummation or at- 
tainment to a fully ripe and universal form through Jesus 
Christ. We understand that Science is from the Greeks, and 
Law is from the Romans, but that " Salvation is of the Jews." 

And though strange and mysterious as the ways of God may 
seem to many, from among the Jews Christianity sprung. Re- 
ligion was the one absorbing idea and interest of that people, 
as it never has been of any other since the world began. "And 
the Son of Man was the Son of David." 

From the foregoing remarks, it will be seen that we are nat- 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 145 

urally brought to the important facts of the gradual progress 
of divine revelation. And hence we see that the spread of the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ and its unfoldings down to its complete 
development, was, " First, the blade, then the ear, then the full 
corn in the ear." 

We now think and believe that we have pretty clearly estab- 
lished the facts as to the spiritual existence of the true religion 
of Jesus Christ and his disciples, as we believe. 

And it now remains to simply mention before closing this, 
the last chapter of this book, some things which we do not be- 
lieve, and this we will do as briefly as possible. But we will 
just here add, before proceeding further, not altogether by 
way of apology, for it will be apparent to every reader that the 
object of this little treatise has not been that of discussing or- 
thodox or heterodox (so-called) subjects, pertaining to the 
Christian religion, or the subject of polemics, as relates to 
Scripture teachings, but, before closing, we feel impelled, from 
our own convictions and other outside pressure that has been 
brought to bear upon us, to clearly vindicate, as far as may be 
able in so brief a space, our own individual views, we were al- 
most ready to say, as we have seldom, if ever, heard the sub- 
ject discussed as we ourselves believe and maintain. 

And, to come more directly to the subject which pertains to 
the immortality of the soul, we will relate a single instance of 
our own personal experience which bears upon the subject, and 
which occurred some years ago in the City of Rome, while re- 
siding there. 

Having suffered for some days and nights the most intense 
and poignant anxiety under heavy pressure of mind, such as 
few persons have ever lived to endure, so intense was the suf- 



146 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

fering, lasting for a whole week, during which time no food, no 
rest, no sleep was taken. And the nature of the anxiety was 
such, that although the occasion of all this seemed to be, and 
was believed by many, actual or real, yet it was attended with 
the deepest and most dreadful suspense. During this time, the 
physical wants having been overlooked and forgotten, and the 
whole mind, soul, strength and body having, as it were, been 
completely wrought up to the utmost tension, and then wholly 
absorbed, together with the exertion of every human effort, eith- 
er physical or mental, that could possibly be brought to bear 
upon the accomplishment of a single object, or the awaiting of 
final results. 

But not to hold the reader in longer suspense, we will not 
here state the immediate cause, but it will be found in the 
closing pages of this book. 

And after the mind had become in a great measure relieved, 
and the heavy pressure upon the brain taken off, the bodily 
functions were now found to be in such an abnormal condition, 
from what seemed to many supernatural over-endurance, that 
a re-action of course must necessarily follow. But this, unfor- 
tunately for me, came in a much more severe and dangerous 
form than I had reasonably expected or possibly could have 
anticipated, viz : that of a most virulent fever, known as the 
"Febris perniciana Romana," i. e. t the pernicious fever of 
Rome. This fever, as it is well known, is generated from the 
lagoons and low lands in the Campagna, and has existed from 
time immemorial ; and although many of the peasantry and na- 
tives of the city and country take the disease, and often re- 
cover from it through treatment from the native physicians, 
yet it has become proverbial that a foreigner who contracts the 
disease in Rome seldom, if ever, recovers from it. 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 47 

On finding myself in a critical condition, I was conveyed to 
the hospital, where I remained for many weeks, hovering as it 
seemed to me, between life and death, if indeed, I were alive 
in the body all the time. How soon after I was placed there, 
I lost all consciousness and reason, I know not. Nor do I 
know how long I remained in that place or that condition, be- 
fore the very first impression of consciousness returned, which 
I well remember to this day, and which was that I found myself 
exceedingly ill, and so feeble that I could neither move hand 
or foot, much less raise my head from its pillow. And then I 
began to sensibly realize my condition and the thought occurred 
to me : Am I yet alive, and if so, how long may my life last 
in this condition ? And whilst thus musing, a dim light shone 
in the room. I glanced around for the purpose of better sur- 
veying the place which I now occupied. The weather was very 
warm, the windows and shutters were thrown wide open, but 
cross-bars were placed over the openings. On glancing through 
one of them as I lay on the bed, I beheld in the distance, as 
far as the eye could reach, a beautiful smooth sea of water ; but 
suddenly all became dark except the dim light which shone 
within, and the bright stars and blue vaults of heaven above, 
as far as I was able to see. Suddenly I beheld in the distance, 
one beautiful, bright star, and some unknown and inaudible 
voice said to me, " This is the star of Bethlehem " ; and at the 
same moment, a beautiful little vessel, decked with complete 
sails, and with a guide who sat within, drew near to the open- 
ing through which I looked, beckoning to me, and seemed to 
say, " Come." But the thought at once occurred to me, How 
could I ? My body was too weak to move, and even if it could, 
it could not possibly pass through the small opening through 



1 48 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

which I looked. And whilst thus musing both in some sus- 
pense and anxiety too, another thought occurred : Why need 
I trouble myself about this mortal body anyhow, for its use will 
be of very little consequence just now ; when the good angel or 
whatever spirit it may have been, seemed still to beckon to me 
and say, " Let the body remain, and you come away without 
it." And becoming at once impressed with the thought that 
this was possible, I made an effort to thus rid myself of a 
cumbrous and almost lifeless clay, and so suffer myself to be 
spirited away ; and so pressing what I had already believed to 
be the spirit or immortal part through the opening, I at once 
seated myself in the little boat, which speedily moved off, not 
as I at first thought it would, upon the level sea, but the whole 
scene now seemed to change, and instead of gliding along upon 
the surface of the level ocean, it took an ascending flight. 

Onward and onward, upward and upward, beyond what 
seemed to be the confines of space, and through the realms of 
higher plains far away, till other worlds, to me very strange in- 
deed, were reached. During this time, the beautiful star of 
which I have spoken seemed to guide the way. And just here, 
dear reader, I pause and ask you to pardon me for not leading 
you further on, to behold with me scenes which lie far beyond 
this earthly sphere which we now inhabit, and having gone thus 
far must draw the veil. Of a verity, truth is indeed stranger 
than fiction, and the reader can implicitly rely upon the strict 
truth of everything here written, or that may yet be written 
in the closing pages of this book. 

And now to return more directly to the subject, viz, the im- 
mortality of the soul. We will here remark that we were raised 
up in the belief, and were so educated and taught, that the soul 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 149 

is immortal, and can never die. And we continued on in that 
belief for many years, till quite two score of years had passed by 
and over us, and until experiences in life had taught us many 
things ; and much study and reason, and with it, as we trust, 
more knowledge and even wisdom from that Divine source from 
which all knowledge and wisdom comes, when we then only be- 
gan to think, as it were, for ourselves, as well as read and study 
for ourselves. And although we had read the Bible over and 
over, again and again, and as Paul said of Timothy, had 
been " trained in the Scriptures " from our youth up, and had 
even gone through the curriculum of a course in theology ; yet, 
not having become fully satisfied on certain points in theology, 
as accepted, and ' believed, and taught by the orthodox school, 
we now determined to study into this matter more deeply than 
ever before, and, if possible, thereby learn a better way of think- 
ing and believing than that which we had already been taught, 
and had, indeed, attempted to teach others, and which was 
more in harmony and accord with the inspired Word of God. 

And we now feel ready to praise and bless his Holy name 
that we have been brought, as it were, from thick darkness 
into light, such as we had never experienced or seen before, 
and to see and understand many things that are contained in 
the Holy Scriptures in very different light. 

And so we have learned not to believe many things we once 
did believe, and not to believe all we may hear preached or spok- 
en by those claiming to be teachers, who know no more, or at 
least seem to us not to, than we ourselves once knew, and be- 
lieved, and taught. But we have not the time or space, nor, in- 
deed, is this the proper place, to discuss any one of those gross 
errors to which we might refer, and which are to be found in 



150 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

books of discipline and confessions of faith which govern the 
various creeds and sects, and their teachings and practices, 
which many of them so honestly and sincerely believe to be 
true, and in strict accord with Divine revelation and Scripture 
teaching. 

We have said we cannot find time or space to notice any of 
these, unless it be one only ; and this single one, which bears 
directly upon the subject that lies before us, condemnatory of 
the false teachings, as predicated by those who thus believe, be 
they whom they may ; and for the better showing up to the 
general reader of these absolutely false premises, this book has 
been evolved, viz, The immortality of the soul. And just here, 
we can at once see the average Christian reader, at least, at the 
very first mention of such a thing as a disbelief in this pleasing 
and almost universally popular doctrine, feel and express 
amazement and even seem shocked that any sane person should 
possibly think or believe otherwise ; and that certainly no Scrip- 
ture proof can be found, from the very beginning of Genesis to 
the end of Revelations. 

And now we here ask of you, in all candor and sincerity, to 
be true to yourself which, as you know, means a very great 
deal ; and if you have the least desire to learn more and be- 
come further instructed on this wonderfully important subject 
— far more so than you may now think — we now ask you to let 
the Bible, the inspired Word, be our vade mecum, and let each 
one of us follow it, for only a few moments at this time, and 
so learn, indeed, what it does teach on this grave and very im- 
portant subject. And this is certainly fair, is it not ? and sure- 
ly no Christian reader can object to this ! 

Then let us to the brief but pleasing task now before us. 









MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 151 

And first, we will turn to the sacred record as we find it reads 
in I Timothy i : 17 : "The King eternal, immortal, invisible, 
the only wise God." Here we see God is immortal. 

2. But you ask, "Are not all men created immortal?" 
Ans. God ''■only hath immortality.'''' — I Timothy 6 : 16. 

3. Is this immortality revealed by nature, or is it through 
Jesus Christ and his Gospel ? Ans. By the appearing of our 
Savior Jesus Christ, "who hath abolished death, and hath 
brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel." — II 
Timothy 1 : 10. 

4. " Who hath power to bestovu immortality upon man ? " 
Ans. "The gift of God is eternal life, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord." — Romans 6 : 23. 

5. Will God give the gift to all persons, whatever their 
works may be ? Ans. " God will render to every man ac- 
cording to his deeds." — Romans 2 : 6. 

6. What will be the end of those who obey not the Gos- 
pel ? Ans. "Whose end is destruction." — Philip 3 : 19. 

7. To whom will God impart immortality ? Ans. " To 
them who by patient continuance in well doing, seek for glory, 
and honor and immortality '." — Rom. 2 : 7. 

8. What shall be their reward? Ans. "Eternal life." — 
Rom. 2 : 7. 

9. Upon what conditions may we obtain this ? Ans. 
"Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal blessing." 

10. When do men obtain immortality — is it at death or at 
the resurrection ? Ans. " The dead shall be raised incorrupti- 
ble." — I Cor. 15 : 52. 

1 1. How shall those who are not dead become incorrupti- 
ble? Ans. "We shall be changed." — I Cor. 15 : 32, 



152 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

12. How suddenly and when will this change take place? 
Ans. " In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last 
trump." — I Cor. 15 : 32. 

13. Will this change be of the internal, or external and 
physical and corruptible man. Ans. " This corruptible must 
put on incorruption." — I Cor. 15 : 53. 

14. What, then, or what part of us, becomes immortal? 
Ans. This mortal part must put on immortality. — I Cor. 15 -.53. 
" Then shall be brought to pass the saying which is written, 
Death is swallowed up in victory." — Isaiah 25:18; 1 Cor. 15 : 
54. " All that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and 
shall come forth. They who have done good [shall come 
forth] unto the resurrection of life. And they that have done 

evil shall come forth unto the resurrection of damnation." 
— John 5 : 28, 29. 

" There shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just 
and the unjust." — Acts 24 : 15. Which shall take place, how- 
ever, two separate and distinct times — first the righteous, then, 
after that, the wicked. 

Will a man's final destiny be in accordance with his previous 
life on earth ? It surely will. " Whatsoever a man soweth, 
that also shall he reap." — Gal. 6:7. " He that soweth to the 
flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption. And he that soweth 
to the Spirit of God, shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting. 
—Gal. 6 : 8. 

Where, now, just at this present time, is the life of the Chris- 
tian ? (Whether he, that is, his body, be dead or alive, it mat- 
ters not to us, so we prove the point we wish to make clear.) 
"Your [the Christian's] life is hid with Christ in God." — Col. 
3:3- 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 153 

11 Let us, then, not be weary in well doing ; for in due sea- 
son we shall reap, if we faint not." — Gal. 6 : 9. 

But what shall be the fate of those who sow to the flesh ? 
"They shall utterly perish in their own corruption" — Gal. 2 : 2, 
12. Can anything be more pointed and plain? When any one 
or any creature has utterly perished, that certainly must be the 
end of that person and creature. Is it not ? " The wages of 
sin is death." — Rom. 6 : 23. 

Is this death here referred to merely a bodily death 1 " The 
soul that sinneth, it shall die." — Ezek. 18 : 20. 

But is it possible for man to be destroyed literally and abso- 
lutely — both soul and body ? " Fear Him is who able to destroy 
both soul and body in hell." — Matt. 10 : 28. 

" If the wicked man turn away from his wickedness which he 
hath committed," /. e., repents with a godly sorrow, "and turns 
to God," what then? "He shall save his soul alive." — Ezek. 
iS : 27, 28. "He shall surely live ; he shall not die." 

But " when a righteous man turneth away from his righ- 
teousness and committeth iniquity and dieth in them, for his in- 
iquity he shall die." But how about this ? If he dieth in his 
iniquity, he is now dead, is he not ? And yet the text says im- 
mediately following, for his iniquities which he hath committed, 
shall he die : this certainly refers to a second death. For, as 
we read, he first dies in his iniquity which he has committed, 
and then afterwards dies for his iniquity. 

What else can this, then, be but " the second death " spoken 
of in Rev. 21:8, and reading as follows : " But the fearful [or 
dreadful], and unbelieving, and abominable, and murderers, 
and whoremongers, and sorcerers and idolators, and all liars, 
shall have their part in the lake which burnetii with fire and 
brimstone^ which is the second death." 



154 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

" Brethren, if any of you do err from the truth, and one con- 
vert you [/. e., bring you back again, or enable you to see the 
truth, and then accept and follow after it accordingly], let him 
know [£. e., such a one know] that he which converteth the sin- 
ner from the error of his ways shall save a soul from death, and 
shall hide [conceal or put away out of sight forever] a multitude 
of sins." — James 5 : 19, 20. 

What is the command of God to all ? " Cast away from 
you all your transgressions, for I have no pleasure in the death 
of him that dieth, saith the Lord God ; wherefore, turn your- 
selves, and live ye." — Ezekiel 18 : 31, 32. 

What was our Savior's complaint and lamentation concerning 
mankind ? "And ye will not come to me that ye might have 
lifer — John 5 : 40. 

How does God manifest his love to men? "God so loved 
the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever 
helieveth on him should not [and shall not] perish, but have 
eternal life." — John 3:16. And " There is no other name giv- 
en, under heaven or among men, whereby ye can be saved" 

Reader, I call heaven and earth to record this day, that I 
have set before you life and death ; which will you choose ? 
We have plainly shown you in the foregoing that God alone 
hath immortality dwelling in the light or in him, as he only is 
the light ; and if man in his mortal state possessed this immor- 
tality, why should he be required of God to seek for it ? Is it 
not therefore more reasonable to believe that the gift of immor- 
tality is from God, through Jesus Christ our Lord ? 

But when shall we obtain it ? And we just here pause to 
remark, that it seems strange teaching to us, at least, of many 
theologians at the present day, that they should warp and twist 






MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 1 55 

certain texts and passages of Scripture so that they should be 
caused to bend to their own peculiar views and erroneous doc- 
trines, preconceived, inculcated, and derived from certain tra- 
ditions, dogmas, creeds and confessions, and not the Word of 
God. To illustrate : Must the words "life and death," for in- 
stance, mean happiness and misery? When found in other 
books that have ever been written, they would simply mean "ex- 
istence," and " cessation of existence." Again, is it reasonable 
to suppose that the vast numbers of passages of Scripture in 
which God the Father and Jesus Christ promise life, eternal life, 
to his followers, did not mean literally what he said ? This 
Christ certainly could not have done, if all men had immortal 
'life by nature. For in that case, the wicked will live through 
eternity as well as the righteous, which we expect to clearly 
prove before we are done with the subject, is not and cannot 
be the case. Are we to suppose that death, as threatened for 
the punishment of the sinner, in the multitude of passages of 
Scripture in which it occurs, simply means loss of happiness ? 
Can it be supposed that infinite wisdom, through divine inspi- 
ration in his revelations to man, would only have used such 
words or language to mislead mankind, keeping them in doubt 
and uncertainty when ignoring the way of salvation ? as is fre- 
quently done by Doctors of Divinity, " Holy Fathers," so-called 
" Reverends, " and right Reverend Archbishops, all of which 
titles they have arrogantly assumed to themselves, but belong 
to the Deity only ; and true, every word. 

Would it not be more reasonable to suppose that God would 
have given to his creatures learned or unlearned, such a reve- 
lation of plain common sense as people could easily under- 
stand ? Or if the doctrines are taught anywhere in the Bible, 



156 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 

that men and women go to heaven or hell immediately at death, 
and then hundreds or thousands of years afterwards, are 
brought out of either place to be judged so as to determine 
which fate they deserve ; can the rational mind conceive of 
anything more irrational or unreasonable ? Would it be right 
to consign a man to the State prison for any period of time, 
either long or short, and having remained there for a definite 
or indefinite time, bring him out again for trial, to ascertain if 
he deserved such punishment ? Why should such prominence 
be given in Scripture teaching by those who attempt to inter- 
pret it, to the doctrine of the resurrection of the dead, if the 
soul is as capable of happiness or misery, without the body, as 
with it ? 

Can there be any reason in talking about a " death that never 
dies" when there is not one word in Scripture to sanction such 
a contradictory phrase ? Would it not be just as reasonable to 
speak of the reward of the righteous as a life that never lives ? 
Can there be shown in Scripture teachings the forms so con- 
stantly used both in sermons and prayers, such as "immortal 
souls," " never-dying souls," " deathless spirits," and similar 
expressions, anywhere from Genesis to Revelations ? If so, we 
have never yet seen them, and we have tried to read carefully. 
Is it reasonable to say that eternal death and eternal torment 
are synonymous terms, as many theologians tell us ? Or how 
in that case are we to read in Revelations 21:4; " There shall 
be no more death " ? And now to come directly to the point. 
Can we reasonably believe that there is a hell of fiery torment 
and ceaseless misery, " weeping and wailing and gnashing of 
teeth," dreadful blasphemy, and cursings of God, which is to 
exist throughout the ceaseless ages of eternity, when God tells 



MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE. 157 

us through his inspired servant (Rev. 21:5), " Behold, I make 
all things new " ? Can we believe in the eternal torment of the 
wicked, and yet believe the Scriptures, when we find in them 
more than 200 passages which plainly affirm that they (the 
wicked) shall die ? 

That "they shall be consumed." That they shall be *' de- 
voured." That they shall be " destroyed, burned up." 
" Shall consume away like smoke" "Be as though they had 
not been," etc. Are we taught to believe from Scripture teach 
ings, that God is such a vindictive being, that his justice can- 
not be satisfied with the death of the offender, but that he 
must be constantly pouring floods of liquid fire and consuming 
wrath upon the wretched being whom he has created, however 
sinful and desperately wicked he may have been while he lived 
on earth ; and that this must continue through the ever rolling 
cycles of Eternity ? And finally : the Apostle Paul is the only 
writer in the whole Bible who makes use of the words " immor- 
tal" or "immortality" Nor does he ever apply them to sin- 
ners. Nor does he apply it to righteous or wicked, in this 
world ; he never applies it to men's souls at all, either before or 
after death. He speaks of it as an attribute of the King Eter- 
nal only. 1 Tim. 1:17. He declares that he is the only 
possessor of it. 1 Tim. 6 : 16. 

We have already shown you that it is only offered as an object 
which men are "to seek after" by patient continuance in well 
doing. Romans 2 : 17. He speaks of it as revealed, or brought 
to light. Not by heathen philosophy. Not by Modern Spirit- 
ualism. Nor anything else of the kind, but in the Gospel of 
the Son of God. 2 Tim. 1:10 

He also defines the period when it shall be " put on " by the 



158 MODERN SPIRITUALISM LAID BARE 

saints of God only, and fixes the time at the resurrection of 
the righteous, when " Christ, who is our life, shall appear." — 
I Cor. 52:54; Col. 3:4. 

Therefore we plainly see he never taught the immortality 
of the soul, as it is now taught by Spiritualists and others ; and 
hence, when he declared that sinners should be destroyed, perish, 
die, or be burned or devoured by fire, he did so unquestionably, 
without any mental reservations or modern theological defi- 
nitions, such as have been taught by Papists and others. In a 
word, he said just what he meant, and meant what he said, and 
so wished to be understood. 

Kind reader, we will now leave the subject with you, having, 
as we believe, clearly shown from the Scripture teachings, irre- 
fragable evidence that ought not to be misconstrued, that we 
have proven the doctrine we maintain, and which we set out to 
defend in this chapter ; and if such, indeed, be true — and to 
our mind it cannot admit of reasonable doubt or further con- 
troversy — then we have taken the last and only prop away from 
Spiritualists, destroyed their sheet anchor, and therefore left 
them nothing at all in support of their doctrine or to lean upon.* 



PART II 






1 




PART SECOND. 



CONTAINING 



Appendix, or Continuation of Part First, 



Autobiography of the Author, Sketches of His Life, 

and Travels and Adventures in 

the United States, 



Palestine, Asia Minor, Italy, France and Great 
Britain. 



Addressed and Dedicated to His Son. 






INDEX. 



Preface to Part ii 171 

Appendix , 175 



CHAPTER I. 
His Early Days — Addressed to His Son 197 

CHAPTER II. 
Memoirs of Early Days, Continued 206 

CHAPTER III. 
Another Talk with the Boys . # ....211 

CHAPTER IV. 
Still More to Follow 215 

CHAPTER V. 
Reminiscences of Early Days, Continued 221 

CHAPTER VI. 
Early College Days, Continued 226 

CHAPTER VII. 
Early Recollections of Professional Life 229 



1 68 INDEX. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Southern Life and Scenes, Continued. More Experiences Given. . . 238 

CHAPTER IX. 

The War comes on, and the Southern Rebellion breaks loose 247 

CHAPTER X. 

My First Voyage across the Atlantic. Storm at Sea 255 

CHAPTER XL 

End of Voyage. Tour over Ireland, Scotland, Wales and England . . 262 

CHAPTER XII. 

Paris and its Environs Briefly Described. On to Rome, via Switzer- 
land, Germany, etc 271 

CHAPTER XIII. 
Scenes in Rome ....... 278 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Homeward Bound, after visiting Naples, Mount Vesuvius, Hercula- 

neum, and Pompeii. , 287 

CHAPTER XV. 

Voyage from Paris, via London and Liverpool, to America 292 



INDEX. 



CHAPTER XVI. 



Second Tour over Europe. Travels, Scenes and Life in the Orient, 

etc 297 



CHAPTER XVII. 
Travels, Life and Scenes in the Holy Land, Continued. ..,, 303 

CHAPTER XVIIL 

Life, Scenes and Experiences during the Author's Residence in Rome. 315 






PREFACE TO PAET II. 



Trusting that time and labor have not been spent entirely in 
vain, in the first part of this book, and that many will have read 
and yet will read, with some interest at least, before turning to 
the following pages, and having done so, will feel that their 
time has not been wasted in their careful perusal. 

And however widely some may have differed with the Author 
on some points and in some things, when beginning to read 
its pages, or later in the work, and however much some may 
continue to differ with him after reading, he earnestly trusts 
that he has been sufficiently explicit and clear in all he may 
have said or written, to be quite plainly understood at least, 
and that he will have justly merited the credit of being sincere 
and candid, if nothing more. His earnest desire, further, is 
that it may also appear that he has manifested a disposition 
both for truth and honesty, as he himself conscientiously be- 
lieves, and has so endeavored to teach. 

And however widely, kind reader, you and he may still con- 
tinue to differ, touching many of the views and doctrines herein 
set forth, and even though we are now strangers, and may ever 
so continue to be, all he now asks, or indeed can reasonably 
expect of you, as an intelligent man or woman, (it being pre- 
sumed that these pages will hardly be read by many of the very 
illiterate and ignorant,) is that you will endeavor to divest your- 
self after having read, if you did not before, as far as you may be 
able to do, of all prejudice against the Author, in whatever 



172 PREFACE. 

way, or for whatever seeming cause, so that you might thereby 
if possible, be the more edified and instructed by having read, 
than could otherwise have possibly been the case. Nevertheless, 
if you have indeed failed to do this thus far, we would most 
earnestly request you not to read any further, without first 
turning back to the first page, and carefully re-reading the 
entire volume, with the full determination that if there is indeed 
anything good in the book you will see and understand, and 
thus be the beneficiary. And if you will do this, the Author 
promises with confidence that you shall ?wtbe disappointed^ even 
you yourself afterwards being judge. 

The Author, of course, lays no claim to infallibility, any 
more than another, or indeed any other, is entitled to ; therefore 
it is only reasonable to suppose that errors may appear in 
many ways. Nor is it any more reasonable to suppose that all 
who read will be well content with what they read, or indeed 
quite appreciate, or fully understand, all that has been said or 
written. Such however is not always the fault of an author or 
writer, any more than of the reader, and may perhaps be the 
misfortune of both. This we have learned from personal ex- 
perience, that much valuable thought and information may 
often be gained from a second, or even a third reading of many 
books, which has been entirely overlooked, and lost altogether 
in the first reading. And as prejudice is always akin to if not 
the twin sister of ignorance, such a course is especially recom- 
mended, where such a sad weakness of the human mind exists 
in the reading of any book whatever. 

Trusting that the foregoing is sufficiently explanatory, and 
being so, will not only place the Author in a more favorable 
light, perhaps, with some than heretofore, as well as prepare 



PREFACE. T73 

the mind of the attentive reader for a further perusal of this 
small volume, and of these succeeding pages, the Author would 
again subscribe himself, your obedient servant and friend. 

Earnestly trusting that if you have not been led to see more 
light than ever before concerning the things of which the fore- 
going pages treat, that you may yet be enabled by Divine aid 
step by step, to be guided in the way of all Truth by Him 
who alone is the fountain and source of all Light and 
Life. And then, you shall be satisfied. 

Ever Truly, 

THE AUTHOR. 



APPEKDIX. 



"What is man that thou art mindful of him ? " — Ps. 18:4. 
Why God should take knowledge of man is a very important 
inquiry for him to make, for it should be a very great concern 
to him. In the last chapter of Part I of this book, we dis- 
cussed, as far as space would allow, his mortality, giving Scrip- 
ture references to show what we believe concerning his natural 
state of existence. And the question would again naturally 
arise, before advancing further on this subject, Have we a 
principle which will live forever, independent of our own charac- 
ter or of the direct act of God ? And to answer such ques- 
tions correctly largely involves our views of other Scripture sub- 
jects, and controls them accordingly. 

To illustrate. In Revelations : " That sinners shall die, and 
that they shall be cast into a lake of fire." If, then, man is to 
live forever, this terrible punishment is to be eternal in its du- 
ration. We also read (Rev. 5 : 13) of a time when "every crea- 
ture in all the universe of God shall unite in ascribing praise to 
him." If, then, all men are to live forever, the time must come 
when all will be in harmony and fellowship with God. And 
hence universal salvation must also be true, or else we find that 
the Scriptures are contradictory on this profound subject. 

The reader is, no doubt, aware that these conflicting views 
have caused much trouble, both to Christians and others who 
are not ; and are, indeed, the foundation of the teachings of 
Confucius, of Buddhism, and of other pagan forms of relig- 



176 APPENDIX. 

ion, also of the Greeks, Roman Catholicism, etc. For exam- 
ple, Where else does the doctrine of Maryolotry and worship 
of Saints find its origin ? 

But now let us take another view of the subject, viz, that of 
man's mortality, and we shall at once see that these difficulties 
will all vanish. And the Scriptures will also be seen to be 
harmonious, and correct views can also be held of both the 
goodness, wisdom, justice, and mercy of God. But is man 
mortal 1 ! 

Let us examine a little further the Word of God on this point, 
and then see if the Scriptures do, indeed, speak with authority 
and with plain teaching on the subject or not ? In a former 
chapter of this book we have noticed in modern theology that 
such terms are often used concerning the immortal soul of man, 
such as " the never dying spirit, 5 ' also "the endless existence in 
the future," etc. But these expressions, we have also assured 
the reader, are not Scriptural. The word " immortal " occurs 
in the Bible but once only, and then it is applied to God. 
(I Tim. 1 : 17.) The original word from which it is rendered 
occurs six times, and in every instance applied to man's future 
condition beyond the grave. The word " immortality " occurs 
but five times in our English version, and six in the original, 
and is never applied to natural man, but refers to the future 
state only. Some, however, maintain that immortality is self- 
evident. But is such the case ? For, as we have seen, it is an 
attribute of God, "who only has immortality," and can and 
does impart it, as he will, and even as he did to Christ and the 
angels ; but we have yet to find that he has (according to Scrip- 
ture teachings), yet imparted it to man. But this we have 
shown : that it is something to be earnestly sought after by 
him. 



APPENDIX. 177 

It is needless here to add that the account of the creation in 
the Book of Genesis is not only discredited by many, but often 
absolutely denied, which practically leaves God entirely out of 
the question in determining man's creation and origin. There- 
fore we see a constant disposition towards the doctrine of evo- 
lution, Darwinism, Spiritualism, etc., viz : that our race sprang 
from the lowest order of animated nature, commencing even 
in the mollusk or protoplasm, as we have before mentioned, 
until we were gradually evolved or developed from next to 
nothing, step by step, and degree by degree, till we now find 
ourselves what we are. 

Hence, this view of the subject, we shall at once see, leaves 
out entirely the creative work of a being superior to man 
(which has been widely remarked by another). Some men 
hate to acknowledge their Creator, and make the man of today 
not only vastly superior to the first pair which God included in 
his creative work, and pronounced " very good," but also make 
him superior to God, the Creator himself. We are taught by 
Scripture that " man was created in God's own image." But 
the claimant for man's immortality says that this is proof suffic- 
ient for the same, and reasons as follows : first, God is immor- 
tal ; second, Man is in God's image : therefore, Man is immor- 
tal. This, we see is a syllogism. 

Let us try it again. First, God is omniscient, omnipotent, 
omnipresent, all-wise ; second, Man is in God's image : there- 
fore, he, too, is omniscient, omnipotent, omnipresent, etc. And 
from this parity of reasoning we not only see that it places the 
creature, man, in a highly exalted position, but makes him quite 
equal with his Creator, God. The foregoing, however, we at 
once see, proves too much, and according to all rules in logic, 

8* 



178 APPENDIX. 

that which proves too much proves just nothing at all. As we 
have already maintained, God has a form and person, however 
different this may be from the teaching in the Westminster Cat- 
echism, which tells us, " He is without body, parts or passions." 
Christ, we are taught, is " in the express image of his Father's 
person "; also, " that man was made in God's image " ; but this 
cannot be taken in a spiritual sense, as that view would give 
him all of God's attributes instead of a single one. 

We have also referred to the creation of man out of the 
dust of the ground, and of the breath of life, which was breathed 
into him by God, his Creator, " and he became a living soul." 
And this, we understand, many honest Bible readers and oth- 
ers claim for man as the origin of his immortal soul. Such, 
however, is not so much as hinted at in the record. 

As we have already told you, when first created, man was 
simply a lifeless form of inanimate clay. In the perfection of 
art and beautiful mechanism, he was perfect and complete in 
all his parts. But this lifeless body yet needed the direct act 
of his Creator to put this machinery in motion, and this was 
done when u God breathed into his nostrils the breath of life," 
and man now became a living soul. Thus, we see, when the 
vital principle was imparted, man lived ; before this took place, 
he was dead. But, as we have before remarked, his Creator 
did not stop just here, but yet added the crowning gift to this 
dual form — the tri-partite nature. 

Hence, man's superiority in his intellectual capacity of think- 
ing and reasoning over the brute creation, and with this intelli- 
gence and knowledge which God has given him in his enlight- 
ened condition, enables him to realize his responsibility to his 
God. 



APPENDIX. 



179 



We read that "he became a living soul." Are we to under- 
stand, or not, by this, that he had a dead soul before the breath 
of life was breathed into him ? Let us here examine a little 
more closely the meaning of the terms " soul " and " spirit," as 
used in the Bible. There are four terms translated " soul " 
and " spirit." u Nethesh," as defined by Parkhurst, a celebrated 
scholar, signifies breath, vital principle, life, etc., and this an- 
swers to " soul." When Elijah prayed that " the soul of the 
child might come unto him again," the word is Nethesh, de- 
fined breath. Repeated instances of the same might also be 
given. " Ruach " is also another word translated " soul " and 
"spirit," and has the same primary meaning as Nethesh. The 
Greek words, Psuche and Pnuma, also translated " soul, life 
and spirit " in the New Testament, are likewise defined " life 
principle" the " breath," etc., but also have different meanings 
or shades of meaning ; no one definition can therefore be uni- 
iversally applied. The words " soul " and "spirit " sometimes 
refer also to the affections, aims or objects in life, vitality, ani- 
mation, etc., and not in a single instance are they called " im- 
mortal " or " deathless." 

In the above, it will be seen that we have called the reader's 
careful attention at some length, that he might be better ena- 
bled to comprehend the great importance of this matter. 

By turning to Ecclesiastes 12 : 7, we read : "Then shall 
the dust return to the earth as it was, and the spirit shall return 
unto God who gave it"; and this passage is often referred to, to 
prove the separation of soul and body ; the one to moulder back 
to the dust from which it was taken, the other to dwell on un- 
ceasingly. 

But does this prove the fact ? The spirit, we are told, goes 



l8o APPENDIX. 

to God who gave it. Was it a living entity or of Divine essence, 
if you please, when God gave it ? If such indeed is true, the 
prcexistence of souls is also true, and if this be true, why should 
we not remember things which have occurred before the soul 
ever came into our mortal body ? 

The spirit, we understand, which goes back to God again, is 
the same which he gave, and the record in Genesis shows it to 
have been "the breath of life." Job tells us (34 : 14, 15), " If 
he gather unto himself his Spirit and his breath, all flesh shall 
perish together, and man shall turn again unto dust." Hence 
we see, the spirit returns to God ; he gathers it unto himself, 

AND MAN DIES. 

Thus far we have spoken of man in general, wicked as "well 
as righteous, and as some one has pertinently remarked, " If 
the foregoing proves the conscious existence of man after death, 
it brings the wicked to God at death, and therefore dispenses 
with a judgment, or else makes the judgment at death. And 
then, if all men are judged at death, where is the need of a fu- 
ture judgment such as we read is yet to come ? Will there be 
mistakes rectified then ? " 

We read, Ecc. 3 : 22, " that one lot, death, is common both to 
man and beast," and the question is raised " Whoknoweth the 
spirit of man that goeth upward, and the spirit of the beast that 
goeth downward through the earth ? ' ; Here we see again the 
Hebrew word for spirit is " Ruach," which means the breath 
oflife^ which is common to both man and beast. 

But as we are plainly taught in the Word of God, man has a 
possible future, which the beast has not, and as we have said, 
in this particular is above the beast, and his future is in the hands 
of God, and if he seeks for immortality beyond the grave and 



APPENDIX. l8l 

eternal happiness in the life to come, he has the promise un- 
conditionally that he can obtain it if he will. 

But that he must come into judgment after death and the res^ 
urrection of the body, whilst the brute beast will not, is clearly 
taught in the Sacred Scriptures. Hence the contrast of up- 
ward and downward is made between the breath of man, and 
that of the brute. 

" Fear not," says the Savior, (Matt. 10 : 28) "them which kill 
the body, but are not able to kill the soul ; but rather fear Him 
which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell." Just so, 
says one ; that is a good text to prove that though the body may 
be killed, the soul still lives on forever. But does this text 
prove any such thing ? for it certainly does not say so. And 
is it not rather a proof of the final extinction of life with those 
who do not fear Him, who is thus able to destroy ? 

We have already mentioned further back the circumstance 
of Moses and Elias appearing on the mount of transfiguration. 
Elias, we read, was translated without seeing death, (Matt. 17 : 
1-3) and so far as relates to Moses, we have already discussed 
that in a preceding chapter. 

The eminent scholar and commentator, Dr. Clarke, takes the 
position, which seems reasonable, that Moses was indeed resur- 
rected (see Jude 9), after his burial (no one knows how long), 
and that whilst Elias represented the righteous, living at Christ's 
second coming, Moses represented the resurrection of saints, 
also at Christ's coming. (Cor 5 : 8 and Phil 1 : 23.) 

Many seem to understand that when the Christian dies he 
becomes immediately present with the Lord ; and the Spirit- 
ualists of the " New Church of Christian Science " teach that 
angels, just at that particular moment, are hovering round ready 



1 82 APPENDIX. 

at the last departing breath to, at that instant, take possession 
of the disembodied spirit, and convey it home, lest, perchance, 
being left alone, it might stray away somewhere else, or into 
some unknown realm of space, or to some unknown planet 
beyond the confines of space, other than where it should go, and 
so perhaps get lost altogether. 

Hence the beautiful poem — some reader may remember — 
whose lines run in some such way as follows : 

"How cheering the thought that the angels in bliss 
May plume their bright wings for a world such as this ; 
And leave their blest abode in realms above, 
To bring some sweet message to the friends we love. 

Aye, they come, they come, to snatch some poor soul from death's 

cold embrace, 
And safely convey it to their own sweet resting place," etc. 

All of which sounds very sweetly, and may even be comfort- 
ing to those who may believe such things. But what does it 
prove, or does it indeed prove anything ? 

In the above texts alluded to, Paul is here speaking of the glo- 
rious expectation of the time when he (now in the assurance of 
faith) will be absent from the body and present with the Lord. 
"Wherefore we laborf he tells us, " whether present or absent, 
we may be accepted of Him." 

And although he was now groaning, while in this (body) 
tabernacle, on account of heavy burdens, yet, whenever that 
time does come, be it when it may, u to be called upon," he wants 
to be sure he is ready. And in that wonderful lesson in I Cor. 
15, beginning with the 42d verse, he tells us .just what the body 
is when it dies, and just what it is when raised in the resurrec- 
tion, and just how it is raised. 



APPENDIX. 183 

And then, after assuring us, in the 50th verse, just what can 
not be, in the 54th verse he assures afterwards just what will 
be. And (I Thess. 4:17) he tells us what the 1 Christian shall 
be, viz : " So shall we ever be with the Lord." And then 
again, in Phil. 1 : 23, he expresses his earnest desire to " depart 
and be with Christ," etc. 

But he does not attempt to tell us how long a time would 
elapse between his "departure" and his being with Christ. 
Then, let us consider a little further what he says in II Tim. 4, 
after delivering his charge and counsel to his beloved and 
faithful young follower ; in the 6th verse he says, " For I am now 
ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand," etc. 
Henceforth there is laid up a crown of righteousness which the 
Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day" etc. 
See, also, Chap. 1:12, 18. If Paul had believed he was going 
directly straight to heaven at death, do you not think he would 
have told us so ? But he tells us, " Henceforth there is a crown 
laid up for him," etc., which he shall receive — when? At the 
same day the other saints get theirs, viz, the day of Christ's 
appearing. (Verse 8.) 

If the question should be asked, "Why does Paul connect 
his ' departing and being with Christ ' so closely ? " we answer, 
Because in point of fact, and practically, they are just so close 
to each other. But how close ? And to illustrate a little more 
fully, the same, dear reader, as if you were to lie down at the 
close of a tired day, and drop into a sound, sweet sleep, and 
the next morning, at early sunrise, you wake up again, to be- 
hold the beautiful bright sun, in joy and gladness, and in vigor 
of health and life. You have slept the long night through, 
without having awakened till morning, though you might have 



184 APPENDIX. 

been roused from your slumbers at any hour, as it was only the 
taking of natural sleep of tired nature, and not the sleep of 
death, which knows ?io waking till the resurrection morn. And 
just so we understand it to be with that illustrious old saint 
and martyr, and all the saints before and since then who have 
" fallen on sleep." And the matter of time in the sleep they 
are taking, and which we, too, shall take, cuts no figure what- 
ever ; though it be one hundred, a thousand, or ten thousand, 
years, it is only one quiet night's rest — a single unconscious 
nap of sweet sleep ! So you, too, slept during the whole night 
undisturbed, and very probably when you awoke you even 
thought that the night had been a very short one, as to you it 
seemed. And so it is, we have said, with all who rest in their 
graves till the resurrection day for the dead. " They know not 
anything." (Eccles. 9 : 5, 6 ; 12:7; ? s - J 4^ '■ 3> 4-) 

We regret we have no further time or space to pursue this 
profound and deeply interesting subject to greater length, but 
trust that enough has already been said in these and preceding 
pages to set some to thinking, at least, who have perhaps never 
before given this particular phase of the subject a careful and 
thorough investigation. And we now purpose closing these 
pages by adding a few more thoughts further, but very briefly, 
on The Final Destruction of the Wicked. Of Sin, Its 
Consequences, and Its Ultimate End. 

It is a fact so well known as hardly to need repetition, that 
nearly" or quite all " orthodox " teachings among the multiplied 
sects and denominations of different names have always main- 
tained, and still maintain and teach, the doctrine of eternal 
punishment for the wicked ; or, in other words, that they are to 
be cast into a lake of fire, to be burned, and there to burn and 



APPENDIX. 185 

undergo the most dreadful tortures that can be conceived of, 
throughout the ceaseless ages of eternity. And this doctrine 
we were taught to believe, and therefore did believe, from ear- 
ly infancy or childhood for forty years ; probably because we 
simply took it for granted, for the reason that very many oth- 
ers, and indeed quite all we knew, believed and taught the 
same. And this was, indeed, a very dreadful thing to thus think 
of and believe. 

But in later years, and after more careful thought and dili- 
gent research, and almost constant study of the inspired Word 
of God, and much earnest prayer for guidance and direction in 
the way of all truth, our mind has, indeed, been forced, as it 
were, not only to undergo a decided and marked change on 
this particular subject, but also on others of equal or, perhaps, 
even greater importance, concerning the actual and correct 
teachings of the sacred record. And now we most affectionate- 
ly invite the reader to let us carefully and impartially examine 
the subject for a few moments, with due regard to such texts 
of Scripture as we may find bearing upon it. And before pro- 
ceeding further, we will just here lay down the following prop- 
ositions, to be proven by plain Scripture teachings, as our 
premises : 

1st. A day of judgment is to come at the end of the world, 
when the ungodly or wicked men and devils will be judged. 
2d. Neither class are to be judged till then. 3d. It will take 
place on this earth ; and 4th. Then the wicked will be de- 
stroyed, and the earth restored as the abode of the righteous. 
All the above is not a new doctrine to us, but has been fully 
believed for many years, not only by us, but many others, 
while large multitudes of Christian men and women of today 



1 86 APPENDIX. 

quite believe the same, but are somehow loath to acknowledge 
it, because it is not perhaps so popular as other doctrines 
taught on this subject. But let us at once to the proof. Acts 
17 : 31 tells us that u God hath appointed a day in which he 
will judge the world." And Jude 6 tells us " that fallen angels 
are reserved unto the judgment of the great day." In John 12 : 
48, the Savior speaks of those who reject him, that shall be 
"judged in the last day." 2 Peter 3 : 7-10 and Rev. 20: n-16 
also teach us plainly and show conclusively, that the judgment 
is at the end of the world, and in connection with the resurrec- 
tion, as well as the destruction of this world and of the wicked ; 
and such Scriptures can not be denied without denying the 
plain teachings of God's Word. And such are the teachings, 
and so plain that it would seem that even " the way-faring man 
though he be a fool, need not err therein," or in correctly un- 
derstanding, and yet, as we have already said, the doctrine has 
been and still continues to be taught, that wicked men go to 
hell at death, and Christians go to heaven. And, then, as we 
have already shown, we have the strange spectacle of the 
wicked afterwards coming up from hell, and the righteous from 
heaven, to be judged, and then sent back again to their pun- 
ishment or reward. Could there be anything more inconsist- 
ent than this ? Think of it ! Send a man to a place of pun- 
ishment for guilt, before he has had any trial or been sentenced. 
What would be thought of such a court or high tribunal even 
in our land ? Nor is one word of any such doctrine taught 
in the Bible. In 2 Peter 2:9, we are told that "the unjust 
are reserved unto the day of judgment to be punished." Rev. 
11:15-18 tells us " after the kingdoms of the world have 
become the kingdom of Christ." the time then arrives or has ar- 



APPENDIX. 187 

rived, when is " the time of the dead that they shall be 
judged." 

And Jude 6 reads : " And the angels which kept not their 
first estate, he hath reserved in chains of everlasting darkness, 
unto the judgment of the great day." The general doctrine 
also taught is, that the devils are now already undergoing their 
punishment together with other wicked spirits, somewhere in a 
place called hell. But if so, how comes it that many, as we 
have every reason to believe and know, are now getting in their 
devilish work throughout the length and breadth of the land, 
and just as Christ found when he came upon earth eighteen 
centuries ago, when they were heard to call out and say : " Art 
thou come to torment us before the time 2 v (Matt. 8 : 29.) 

Can the devils be in hell and be allowed to come out and 
traverse this earth, committing their hellish deeds, and then 
again return at will, or as they will ? See what inconsistency. 
By turning to Matt. 25, and reading from the 31st to 46th 
verse, we learn that even while many righteous are unexpect- 
edly to receive their heavenly reward, the wicked will quite 
as unexpectedly be sent to hell to receive their reward. Can 
we believe that they have been there all these 1800 years, and 
not have found out till Christ comes with his holy angels to 
judge the world, that they are lost 2 Surely, if they have been 
in such a place all these long centuries, they would have 
known ere this their eternal doom. 

Read the 20th chapter of Revelations, and we learn that 
"after the sea and the earth give up their dead to be judged," 
that then, or after that, " the wicked go into the lake of fire" But 
where is this lake of fire ? Proverbs, 11:31, teaches that "the 
righteous shall be recompensed in [on] this earth, much more 



1 88 APPENDIX. 

the wicked&nd. the sinner? " Ah," says the Univetsalist, " that's 
my doctrine; that suits me." But is it? And does it? Let 
us see. 

First, you claim that all men of every class get their reward 
in this life as they go along, and deny future punishment The 
text does not say they shall be 7-ecompensed in this life, and in 
the next all get honie together. Not one word of this. But 
the time of recompense is in the life to come, and the wicked 
and the sinner "much more" (abundantly). And as we are 
taught and shown, as in Rev. 20, and Peter 3, hell is to be on 
(or in) this earth ; the wicked will no doubt find out all about 
it when the time comes. See II Peter 3, and in 13th verse 
look for " new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righ- 
teousness." "Behold, the day cometh which shall burn as an 
oven, and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be 
as stubble, and the day cometh that shall burn them up, saith 
the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor 
branch" (Mai. 4:1.) 

We need add no comment here ; all is plain and positive, 
without any spiritualizing. It is here plainly shown that the 
utter destruction of sin and sinners takes place in the last great 
conflagration, when the trail of the serpent has been destroyed, 
and the earth made a fit abode for the righteous. No figura- 
tive fire of a "guilty conscience" is here spoken of; not a word 
of it anywhere to be found in the Bible. The fire which con- 
sumes the wicked also "destroys the world and melts the ele- 
ments." Simply a guilty conscience can never purify this sin- 
cursed earth ; for " the wages of sin is death." 

As we have before shown, numberless texts speak of the 
wicked being "destroyed by fire." They shall perish." Does 



APPENDIX. 189 

"perish " mean live forever in torment ? " They shall be as 
ashes? etc.: "shall be consumed? etc. But just here we are 
met by the objector, who tells us " they are to burn with un- 
quenchable fire." Does an unquenchable fire burn forever? 
Should your house or barn be set on fire, it would only continue 
to burn till it was consumed, unless you were to quench the fire 
by water or any other possible way. Therefore, such would be 
an unquenchable fire till it finished its work, " forever and ever." 
And so with the fire which shall consume the wicked, because 
no one can quench it. And so the wicked, says Obad. 16, 
"shall be as though they had not been." And so are the "fires 
of Tophet, which were ordained of old in the valley of Hin- 
nom," near Jerusalem, and which were kept " burning unquench- 
ably? till there was nothing more put into them to burn, or 
until they were changed into "the valley of slaughter? and so 
" became no more" See Jeremiah 7 : 31, 32. 

There seem to be only three texts in the Old Testament 
Scriptures that are so much as claimed to prove eternal punish- 
ment, by those who maintain and teach it. Let us briefly ex- 
amine these a little, and see just how far they may be thus con- 
strued. 

The first of these occurs in Psalm 9:17: " The wicked shall 
be turned into hell [and], all the nations that forget God " 
("and " is omitted here in the original Hebrew). Here we have 
the plain, simple declaration, which we believe to be true. And 
as it is the first that occurs after the world's and man's history 
in the Bible for more than three thousand years, and more than 
half the Scriptures were written before the inspired prophet 
uttered these words, we find, if allowed to reason by analogy, 
and may so infer, that all who lived during this long period died 



196 APPENDIX. 

without ever having been warned of their impending doom, 
which is not God's way of manifesting either his displeasure or 
his love towards the children of his creation. Besides, this text 
reads "shall be" as an act yet to be performed, and not yet hav- 
ing taken place. Nor does it mention a word about their 
eternal burning, even when this occurs. And this being the 
case, is it not only reasonable to suppose, if the length of time 
or its duration had been definitely fixed in the mind of the 
psalmist, he would have been very likely to have mentioned it ? 
But as he is silent on this point, so shall we be. 

But as we have already abundantly shown from other texts, 
11 They shall be burned up" " Utterly perish" "Be consumed" 
&c. The second text in order is Isaiah 33 : 14 ; " Who among 
us shall dwell with devouring fire ? Who among us shall dwell 
with everlasting burning ?" Verse 13 in the context might also 
be added. 

In this chapter we see that the inspired prophet is setting forth 
the threatenings of God's judgments against his enemies and 
11 The sinners and hypocrites in legion " ; i. e., the ungodly and 
the hypocrites who are mixed in among the righteous in his 
Church; and should indeed be a very solemn warning to the 
multiplied tens, and hundreds of thousands in the Churches to- 
day, who have taken upon them the Name of Christ, and have 
never been converted, and are living on in ^mand the life of a hypo- 
crite, and well know it ; and yet are trying to hide those sins 
with the cloak of the Church, or a. form of godliness. 

But be sure your sin 7vill find you out, Num. 22 : 33. And 
the world, the non-professor, ?iot only will, but has already, 
"found you out" ; often indeed, perhaps before you even knew 
yourself. Ask the Sceptic, Atheist, or Infidel whatfirst led them 



APPENDIX. I9T 

into such beliefs, and they will frankly tell you, " Dealings and 
intercourse with, and a certain knowledge of, false professors 
among the Churches." But this fact, however well they know 
it, will not excuse them. 

Daniel 12 : 2 is the third and last of the Old Testament 
Scriptures we would call attention to. " And many of them 
that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlast- 
ing life, and some to everlasting contempt.'''' Here we are plainly 
taught that the dead are asleep, and that they awake when the 
time comes to receive their rewards, whenever that may be, or 
whatever may be their rewards. And this most indubitably will 
be at the resurrection. 

The righteous, we see, awake to everlasting life; the wicked 
to everlasting contempt*. But is it necessary they should live for- 
ever, and so receive punishment forever ; so as to be held in 
shame and everlasting contempt ? To illustrate, take the case of 
Aaron Burr or Benedict Arnold. More than a century has 
passed since their acts of infamy and shame, and the perpetual 
record of their deeds is as fresh today in the minds of the pres- 
ent generation of American people, as a month or year after the 
betrayal of their trust took place, and will so continue imper- 
ishable, and outlast the pages of modern history, and is therefore 
"everlasting." 

And so it is with the wicked, not by the righteous o?ily but 
God and angels too. And now, having as we trust, made this 
quite clear to all, we will briefly consider the remaining texts in 
the New Testament, of which there are only half a dozen, claim- 
ed to establish eternal duration of punishment to the wicked, 
whilst hundreds might be quoted to prove their annihilation or 
destruction forever. 



192 APPENDIX. 

Matthew 3d reads : " He will burn up the chaff with un- 
quenchable fire " ; i. e., the chaff shall be burned with fire that 
shall not be quenched ox put out till the chaff "is all burned, and 
then, it is both natural and reasonable to suppose the fire will 
go out of itself, having nothing more to burn or keep it alive. 
That is what it does, or, at least, that is according to the usual 
course it takes. 

Who ever heard of a house or barn, or any combustible mat- 
ter, continuing to burn on and on, after everything was con- 
sumed into smoke and ashes ? Even the great fire in Chicago, 
some years ago, did not do this, but naturally died out, or was 
quenched after having conswned everything within its reach. 

Jerusalem, though destroyed according to the prophecies and 
threatenings of the Lord (see Jer. 17 : 27), some thirty differ- 
ent times, as history tells us, and seventeen times out of the 
number, the total destruction was by fire that should " not be 
quenched." And yet Jerusalem still stands today on its ancient 
site and debris of the old ruins and conflagrations, which so 
often swept it away ; and now scarcely a trace of such is to be 
seen. 

So, also in Mark 9 : 44, 46, 48 : " Where their worm dieth 
not, and the fire is not quenched." Popular pulpit and Sun- 
day school teachings make the "worm " here mentioned the 
"immortal soul" But is it ? Let us see how about this. And 
if, indeed, it does mean it, we would be glad to know the truth 
of it. 

First, is there supposed to be anything immortal or indestruc- 
tible about a worm ? Surely, no more so than we might expect 
to find " wisdom " in a serpent^ as we read in Matt. 10:16: "Be 
ye wise as serpents" etc., when it should and does so read in 



APPENDIX. I93 

the original, u Be ye wise servants" etc., which you see makes 
a marked difference. Is there any wisdom in a serpent ? There 
is plenty of deadly poison, as well as devlish cunning, but cer- 
tainly very little wisdom. "Worm," therefore, is simply made 
use of as a figure to express — express what ? Certainly not 
either the human or immortal soul, no more than fire here men- 
tioned is to express the remorse and gnawings of the sinner's 
guilty conscience, however great that may be and often is. 

In verses 43, 45 and 47 of the same chapter, the hell here 
mentioned, instead of representing the same term " Sheol" in 
the Hebrew, or Hades in the Greek, in this instance, as well as 
in others also, is derived from the Greek word Gehenna, and 
directly refers to the same which we have before mentioned, 
called " Tophet" — the hell in the valley Hinnom, on the south 
of Jerusalem, ontside the walls ; which valley is clearly pointed 
and described to this day, as we were plainly shown when visit- 
ing the spot. "Gehenna" i.e., hell in " Hinnom." (Greek.) 

Let no one who reads this be longer led astray on this sub- 
ject. Here, this hell (fire) was kept up day and night, from gen- 
eration to generation, never being que?iched. And into it were 
cast the bodies of animals after death, and in every stage of 
decomposition, such as caused them to be infected with living 
" worms" which fed upon them. Does any one suppose they 
continued to live on in this fire, any more than the dead car- 
casses of animals remained unconsumed when the fire was suf- 
ficiently intense to burn them up ? No doubt they were often 
deposited there in great quantities, even when the fire w&slo7v, 
(or only smouldering, but not quenched), for be it remembered 
fuel was even then, and ever has been exceedingly scarce in that 
land, where they had to gather stubble and thornbrush and dry 
camel's dung, and place them in their earthen ovens, as they 



194 APPENDIX. 

do to this day — as we often saw, when exploring that land — in 
order to heat them, that they might bake bread. 

No coal beds, gas, or petroleum there, as in some parts of 
Europe and all over our own country, and wood always scarce. 
And we pause here to remark, we have sometimes since wear- 
ied and grown tired, and even impatient, with such nonsense as 
the general interpretations put upon such texts of Scripture as 
the above and many similar, even by commentators, theolo- 
gians, and writers of great learning, profound scholarship, etc., 
and their knowledge would seem unbounded on almost every 
subject and in almost every way, except the one simple and 
single way only, viz, that of common sense, in trying to inter- 
pret and expound such passages of Scripture. 

And, although we have not tired of the great importance 
of the subject before us, viz, the eternal salvation of the right- 
eous, and the eternal damnation of the wicked, and believe and 
k?iow, i. e n if we know anything, that both are true and in strict 
accord with the teachings of God's inspired Word ; and al- 
though we have in this compendium to the foregoing treatise 
dwelt upon these matters of such deep concern to every one, and 
though we might continue to add and multiply text after text 
of Scripture, all of which would corroborate and more fully 
substantiate our Scripture views as to correct and true Bible 
teachings, yet we must here come to a close, after adding a 
few more very brief remarks further, concerning the general 
pulpit doctrines as taught for some generations past, and are 
still being taught. And without attempting to here point out 
many which we are taught from divine teaching to understand 
and believe to be gross errors, we will only refer to a few, and 
let this suffice for the present, at least. First, what we conceive 
to be one of the greatest errors to start with, viz : 



APPENDIX, I95 

The True Character, and Attributes, and Essences of God, the Creator, 
as Taught in the "Westminster Confession," and so accepted and 
Taught by the "Orthodox Churches," so called generally, as fol- 
lows : 

"There is but only one living and true God, who is infinite 
in being and perfection, a most pure Spirit [true and right alto- 
gether thus far, but] invisible, without body, parts, or passions." 
* * * Can any, sane man, in his senses, reason out the ap- 
pearance and nature of any such creature in the whole universe 
of God, much less the Divine Author and Creator of all 
Things ? Only think of it ! He is first very truly and justly 
acknowledged to be a " most pure Spirit." And yet this Spirit 
is " without body [or form], without parts, and without pas- 
sions." Does the Bible teach it ? We challenge all the learned 
schools of theology and divinity to show us where ? Here we 
see at once God is robbed of at least three, not to say four, of 
his attributes, and thus made to appear as a nondescript, diverse 
from any creature ever known or heard of, and that cannot pos- 
sibly be described, only as an intangible, incorporeal entity, 
not to say non-entity. 

But, does the Bible so teach us ? When we are as plainly 
told, as words and language can express it, in Gen. 1 : 26, 27, 
(and in other places) : He " made man in His own image," 
" in the image of God created He him," etc. What can pos- 
sibly be plainer than this ? And who shall deny it, except 
it may be those who accept the Darwin theory ? And is it any 
wonder indeed that there are many such today who do, and 
that their numbers are multiplying by the millions, when theo- 
logians, themselves, preach and teach such things ? And the 



196 APPENDIX. 

same, we may again add, of the immortality of the Sinner's 
Soul, and his eternal punishment, never to come to an end. 

Can it therefore be wondered at, that religion, as taught, is 
sadly declining, and churches becoming less attended, although 
professors may be constantly increasing? But, where is the 
Spirituality in the Churches of today, that burned and 
glowed in the hearts of its believing children, even in the days 
of Luther, Calvin, Wesley, Whitfield, Knox, Bunyan, 
Fletcher and others, not to go back to the early days of the 
Martyrs ? Truly indeed, may it be said, as has been, by some 
of the ministers of today, that religion or the conversion of 
souls has become a lost art. And who or what has made it so ? 
I here pause for an answer, and now close the book, first how- 
ever, by dropping a single suggestion, which my earnest prayer 
to Almighty God in the name of our Lord and Savior Jesus 
Christ is, that it may find its way to the hearts of not only all 
professing Christians who may read this, but to ministers es- 
pecially, which may serve to assist in striking the keynote to 
this deeply mysterious and seemingly strange problem, and thus 
aid in its solution by simply adding, that when ministers ask : 
"How shall this alarming fact be met and remedied?" we 
answer : "By preaching the truth as it is taught in the Bible, 
and by Christ and his Apostles, even as they preached and 
taught ; and then you will have done, not what alas ! too many 
now do, but what Paul and other Apostles did, viz : — dared 
to declare the truth." And may God enable all his ministers 
so to do, is the earnest prayer of your devoted brother in Christ 
Jesus our Lord. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 



CHAPTER I. 
His Early Days — Addressed to His Son. 

My dear Boy: As you have, I trust, arrived at an age, and have 
sufficient mind and education, to enable you to understand and 
appreciate the following pages, from which you will learn more of 
your Father than you have before known or been able to learn, 
it will now be my pleasurable task to proceed at once with the 
subject in hand ; and will begin by telling you that which you 
perhaps have been too often sadly aware of, as well as myself, 
viz, that through some unforeseen and continued overrulings of 
an ever merciful and uncontrollable Providence, our separation 
from each other has often been many thousands of miles, over 
land and seas, even for a number of consecutive years. And 
at the present time of this writing, quite three thousand miles 
lie between us, and more than two years have rolled their cycles 
back into eternity since our last meeting. And although in 
much of the past, which to me seems short enough, yet per- 
haps to you very long, I have often suffered great affliction, and 
may truthfully add, have passed but few well months ; and the 
same, indeed, might be said of my condition ever since your life 
began. As chronic sufferers, however, seldom elicit much sym- 
pathy from those who enjoy almost uninterrupted health, I 
have therefore learned, perhaps earlier in life than many do, 



I98 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

that it is better to refrain from complaining, or making my ac- 
tual condition generally known ; and, consequently, endure all 
as far as Divine strength has enabled me, with as little com- 
plaint as possible. And now, having said quite enough relat- 
ing to this matter, I will endeavor to recount certain incidents 
of my life, even from early childhood, all of which, however, 
shall be related very briefly. And, doubtless, before I shall 
have arrived, say at about your present age, in my history, you 
will have concluded, of a verity, as has been remarked to me 
often by others, that my life has indeed been a checkered and 
very eventful one, for very often, and perhaps more times than 
I even know or can now remember, I have had close calls to 
pass over "that bourne from whence no traveler returns," but 
a most merciful and ever kind Providence has continually 
watched over me from day to day, and every hour, all through 
life's journey and its checkered scenes, down to the present 
moment, often very wonderfully and even miraculously, just as 
He has done for you, my Son, even most marvelously, as I 
shall relate to you at the proper time in these, our personal 
memoirs. 

My birthplace, as you perhaps may have been already in- 
formed, was in Bourbon County, Kentucky, not far from the 
Town of Paris, (your grandfather and mother, my parents, be- 
ing Virginians). And though some unimportant incidents oc- 
curred even in infancy, in that State, yet were of a trivial nature, 
they would only serve to amuse, rather than otherwise impress 
you ; and my Parents, at my very early age, moved from that 
State to Indiana. 

We will pass over all till after arriving in that, then, a new 
country, in the autumn, and after passing a dreadfully cold win- 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. IQ9 

ter, in the following early summer, during sheep-shearing time, 
and I being, as well as I now remember, only four years old, 
was sent with another child about the same age, by my father, 
with a coffee boiler to what was known as a gum spring, a few 
hundred yards distant, to bring a pot of fresh water. The spring 
boiled, up from the ground, and a section of a very hollow, large 
beech or gum tree, a few feet long, had been sunken down 
around it, hence the name " gum spring." 

The top of this extended perhaps a foot above ground, whilst 
the water in it rose up quite on a level with the ground, and 
being slippery on account of moisture around. On my reach- 
ing over to dip the pot of water, my feet slipped, when, to save 
myself from plunging head foremost, I let go the vessel, and at 
the same instant caught on the opposite edge of the gum, with 
both hands, but in some unaccountable way, turned with my 
back downward towards the water instead of face, and in this 
position hung by hands or fingers rather, to the edge, while my 
feet hung outside on the opposite side. During these moments 
of dreadful suspense, the little fellow with me in the greatest 
excitement began tugging at my feet, trying to pull me out, 
which, of course, he was unable to do, and only endangered me 
the more, when I began to beg piteously to him not to do so, 
as I began to feel my fingers already beginning to give way from 
the opposite side, as my body and neck began gradually sinking 
in the water ; and then told him to call loudly for his uncle — 
my father, which he certainly did, as lustily as I ever heard a 
young calf bellow from the most dreadful fear ; and the sound 
instantly catching my father's ear, few were the moments or even 
steps indeed, before he reached the spot ; but, before he had 
done so, my hold was then quite broken, only holding by the 



200 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

tips of my little finger s, whilst my body and neck, and even chin, 
had sunken so low as to let the water begin to flow into my 
mouth and nostrils, requiring no small effort to breathe, and at 
the same time keep from strangling. Perhaps five or ten sec- 
onds more would have sufficed to have forced my finger-holds 
to have slipped away, when I would have gone down, and would 
have plunged in head foremost, just deep enough to have let 
my toes or feet stick up above the edge of the gum ; and whilst 
the situation as it was was not pleasant, the last mentioned 
would have been less so, although a very few moments, or in- 
deed seconds, as it was, would have ended all. This, I scarcely 
need add, was my first experience of perilous conditions, and 
though scarcely four years old, yet it, as you see, made a last- 
ing impression on my mind. 

My second rather critical, but somewhat miraculous escape, 
occurred a few years later, when I had become sufficiently 
large to ride horses. In those days, the modus operandi, for 
grain (wheat) threshing was the following : Those who were 
able to have barns, hauled their wheat from the field or stacks 
to the barn, and filled up in the center of the floor quite a 
heap of unbound sheaves, and then scattered some of the same 
around it, on the outer border. The horses were brought in 
and started around on it, often at a pretty lively gait, too. And 
of course, this was fun for the small boys, for the first few 
hours at any rate, to ride the horses, and lead another, side by 
side, two and two. But when that thing was kept up some- 
times, day after day, all day long, for a week or more perhaps, 
it not only became very monotonous, but tiresome too, and 
often even painfully so, making the small boys feel as if a soft 
cushion or even a pillow would be more comfortable to sit on, 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 201 

than the sharp vertebrae of some old Rosinante. On one of 
those occasions, I well remember, I was one of the riders, 
whilst my oldest brother was general floor manager, whose 
position was that of a central figure on the middle heap, or 
near its edge, always with a stout wooden fork in hand, for the 
purpose of doling out the sheaves to be trodden under the 
horses' feet ; and whilst thus actively engaged, a snake was seen 
to dart out from the heap, and attempt to make across the 
floor, just ahead of the horse I was riding and the one I was 
leading, and immediately behind the heels of two horses in 
front. This I saw, and seeing was to determine it should not 
escape, and so instantly sprang from my perch on the horse, 
without so much as halting the gait, and down into the straw 
I went, at a single bound, with the avowed purpose of seizing 
his snakeship in my hands incontinently ; but it so happened, 
however, without noticing, my big brother, your Uncle Banker, 
had also spied the snake at the very same moment I had, and 
he too was equally determined with myself that it should not 
escape. Only he went for it a little more secundum artem, i. e., 
according to the art, he, having a good stout fork in hand quite 
six feet long, two prongs, and about i^ or 2 inches in diame- 
ter, strong and well-seasoned, which he had raised to give a 
tremendous blow upon the snake's back or head ; nor did that 
blow fail to come down, nor did it fail in effect either, for just 
at that moment my cranium happened to be just where the 
snake's head should have been. The result of it all however 
was, a good pitchfork was spoiled, by being broken squarely in 
two, and a certain quick motioned, large headed, but small witted 
boy's head felt no better or easier, for a while at least, for that 
stroke from a pitchfork. In recounting that same circumstance, 



202 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

to that same brother many years afterwards, it seemed to have 
quite passed out of his mind, and so I have ever been left un- 
able to decide which he regretted the most, the loss of that 
pitchfork or the escape of that snake ; but I have never, even 
yet, forgotten which / regretted most. 

At about this time and age I had become quite large enough 
to attend school, together with other brothers and sisters, 
some older and others younger. In those days a district school 
usually held about three months in the year, being a part of the 
winter season, and the district from a mile or more to the 
"temple of learning," which consisted of a square hewed log 
house, chinked and daubed with mortar between the cracks, to 
keep out cold ; a large, tall fireplace at one end, occupying the 
greater part of that side of the building, into which huge logs 
were carried or rolled and piled on, together with smaller wood, 
all cut in sections from the trunks and limbs of trees, consist- 
ing of the beech, the sugar tree, the hickory, etc., which gener- 
ally served to keep the " Te?7iple " comfortably warm even in a 
cold day, or at least, one's face when toward the fire, whilst the 
back usually had to suffer, not only from actual cold, but not 
infrequently from another cause, viz : the birch limb, which was 
often well laid on, depending, of course, somewhat upon the 
offense of the little reprobate, but generally more upon the 
fierceness of the ignorant and egotistical tyrant, whose pleasure it 
was to thus exercise his Neroean propensities and muscles, when 
not too lazy to do so, and which of course warmed up a little. 

And in thus bringing the tough, well-seasoned bir chrod with 
brute force down upon the usually not any too well protected 
little culprit's back, seldom failed to not only raise the dust, 
but even make well defined marks over his epidermis, and 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 203 

would likewise have cut the fur too, had there been any there ; 
whilst we sat upon a high bench, cut and split from the half of 
a good sized tree, the split side of course upward, because it 
was flat — no back to lean against, whilst the little feet dangled 
round without touching the floor ; and in this position, from 
early morning till quite dusk in the evening, except an hour's 
recess at noon, and sometimes a few minutes between the fore- 
and after-noon, we were compelled to sit quite steadily. 

Of course, there were some large or well grown boys in at- 
tendance also, whose feet would reach the floor when sitting on 
the benches. But, of course, none of us ever failed to learn, some 
of our teachers sometimes being so far advanced as to be able to 
work sums, in the single and even double rule of 3, without be- 
ing compelled to " sometimes " — " most always" — look at the 
key they generally carried on the sly, in their coat pocket. And 
I have even known small boys, and girls, too, or not to exceed 
ten to fifteen years old, begin in their A B C's, and in the course 
of one full session, without, perhaps, missing a day during the 
whole winter (unless when the snow chanced to be higher than 
their heads, so they could not very well wade through it, whilst 
the mercury stood thirty below zero, and when they could not 
wade were often carried on their father's or big brother's shoul- 
ders or backs all the way to school), I would remark that I 
have known these same boys and girls, too, some of whom not 
so small, after thus beginning in A B C's, to advance so far, in 
one full term, as to be able to not only repeat the whole al- 
phabet of twenty six letters (I believe the English has, has it 
not ?) from actual memory, but also to join two syllables (and 
in a few instances, possibly, three short ones), such as ba-ker, 
sha-dy, ti-dy, etc., though the word tidy but very few seemed 



204 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

to quite ever understand, or have the least appreciation of, 
judging from the often unwashed hands and faces, as well as 
matted hair, all plainly visible ; and then the " aroma " arising 
promiscuously from the whole school generally, especially when 
doors and windows were all closed on a "cold day," and the 
big beech log fire booming — I say the aroma thus inhaled 
could not be mistaken as to the cause ; but, of course, the 
closely shut-up schoolhouse, say twenty feet square, with from 
forty to fifty boys and girls, thus shut in all day long, without 
ventilation, it would hardly seem was just the thing, or in ac- 
cord with strict hygienic laws. As for coughs, severe colds, 
etc., there could be no mistake about that, as each one's nose 
abundantly testified, from the long appendages often seen pro- 
truding, something after the appearance of well grown, very 
whitish fish bait, such as is found under old logs, or even dug 
up from the earth, and have, indeed, been known to rain down 
from above, but which, however, generally found a lodgment 
upon the coat or jacket sleeve, which often became very smooth 
and well glazed from continual use, instead of a pocket-hand- 
kerchief, which very useful little appendage to the toilet was 
seldom seen, if indeed heard of, much less in use. 

The school house floor was broad-hewn puncheons, the ceil- 
ing and roof thin oaken clap boards. Of course, the little 
games of ball, "prisoners' base," snowballing, etc., were always 
enjoyed by every boy ; and even the school master sometimes 
condescended to take a hand, "just for exercise," during which 
he generally got well pelted by some of the larger boys, none 
too fond of him, perhaps, on account of the too frequent mark- 
ings of their epidermises, which seldom failed to leave a rather 
painful recollection, at least for a while. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 205 

As I have already stated, none of us ever failed to " learn." 
How fast I have already told you, but just how " much" or just 
"what all " we did learn, I of course have not told you, my dear 
Boy ; nor, indeed, can I do so, now, or at any time, for my 
recollection on this point is perhaps less vivid and clear than it 
was, even in those halcyon days, which were quite a half a cen- 
tury ago ; and that, to you no doubt, both seems and sounds 
like quite a while ago. But with such illustrious and highly 
educated (?) Pedagogues as we had to discipline us, can it be 
wondered at that we did indeed learn fast ? 



206 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 



CHAPTER II. 

Memoirs of Early Days, Continued. 

My dear Boy, (or rather dear boys and girls, too, as these 
pages are addressed to every school-boy and girl into whose 
hands they may come, and who may take an interest in reading 
them), in my last letter to you I spoke of my very earliest ex- 
periences in the schoolroom. 

And, although some of you may have thought it a little 
"rough on the boys," yet I want you to believe me, when I tell 
you those were among the happiest days, both in school and 
out of it, I have ever experienced in a life of half a century ! 

True, I suffered often, in more ways than one ; most chil- 
dren, you know, do. Often phthisicy ; certain seasons of the 
year coughing perhaps quite the whole night ; often keeping 
my dear Mother and Father too awake most of the night wait- 
ing on me ; giving me a little lump of loaf sugar saturated with 
sweet oil, or possibly spirits of turpentine, to relieve the cough 
and wheezing, then rubbing my throat and chest with a little 
goose grease perhaps, and applying the same to the soles of my 
feet, and then toasting them near the fire, until sometimes 
quite blistered, would generally give temporary relief. 

At one time, I, as well as all my Brothers and Sisters, and 
just as most children have to do, at least once in life, had to 
pass through the contagion of measles. And I remember no 
fewer than nine of my father's family were all down at once, 
and abed with that very sickening and often dangerous disease ; 
and after long, tedious, close nursing by my mother and father, 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 207 

days and nights for a few weeks, we all began to convalesce. 
Although my father had the measles when a boy, he took them 
again a second time, and suffered with them the same as we 
had done. This was a very unusual and almost unheard of 
thing, as measles is a children's contagion only, seldom appear- 
ing upon persons advanced in age, and the rarest thing imag- 
inable that any one at any time in life should be attacked a 
second time. 

The next severe epidemic and contagion, as well as I re- 
member, was whooping cough ; and this to some of us was 
very severe, lasting for many months, causing us to cough our- 
selves well nigh to death. But this, too, like the measles, 
finally came to an end, after lasting, however, much longer. 
The next, as well as I can remember, in the way of an epi- 
demic was "itch," and although very disagreeable, to say noth- 
ing more, was also finally gotten rid of, though often torment- 
ing while it lasted. 

In those days we all lived on a farm, that being my father's 
vocation ; and as autumns and winters came and passed away, 
and spring and summer succeeded each other, my age as well 
as size and education gradually advanced (with but little thanks 
however to the merciless pedagogues who had me in training), 
until I could not only read some in the First Reader, but had 
even learned to read the New Testament ; and having also be- 
come large enough to weed out as well as hoe corn, and then 
to plow, at about the age of ten, I then thought I was getting on 
well enough. I also became very fond of reading, especially 
the New Testament, which I usually carried in my pocket to 
the field with me. 

And as a test of verbal memory perhaps, as much as any- 



2o8 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR, 

thing else, before starting in to plow across the field, would take 
out my little Testament, read over a verse, fix the same in mem- 
ory, and then start, repeating over and over in mind or words, 
till reaching the other end of the row, by which time it was fully 
committed to memory. Then fixing the next verse in my mind 
before starting back across the field, would commit to memory, 
and store it up likewise, in the same manner, so that by this 
means, and thus continuing all day, no time was lost but a very 
few moments at the end of each row, just long enough to let 
my horse which pulled the plow take a few breaths ; when night 
would come, I found I had many verses in my memory. And 
in this way, I remember after so continuing one whole week, 
on the following Sunday, in Sunday School, I stood up and re- 
cited quite one hundred verses from the gospel by Matthew, 
beginning with the 3d chapter, and so continuing on. 

And my dear Boys, the same verses I learned then, I still re- 
member to this day, and even repeat many of them, just as I 
did then ; so, that you will see, this time and effort was well 
spent, was it not ? Or do you not think so ? First for these 
reasons, if none other ; it not only assisted me in learning to 
read better, but also strengthened my mind and memory, the 
better enabling me to learn how to study and to think. But 
this was not all, for it taught me also very much about the Bi- 
ble I never could have learned in any other way; one of which 
things was, what I know no mortal on earth knew, and it is 
this : It told me who I was, and what I was. And it also told 
me that the reading of it, the Bible, would make me " wise un- 
to salvation," and this was indeed a very great thing to learn, 
if one will only believe it. And if they will not, why not ? 
Can you think of any good reason, why not ? 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 209 

Those days, Boys, as I have already told you, were often very 
happy days : appetite good, and sleep sound and sweet. Nor 
did I have much care about what might lie before me on the 
morrow. But times have changed with me often since then. 
Sunshine was pleasant then, so were rainy days, for on those 
days, if we could not go out to work, we could go into the barn, 
and " play fox and geese," or wrestle and tumble in the hay 
mow, shuck corn, shell corn, or what not — all was fun anyway, 
and so we had a very good time generally ; unless we some- 
times abused our freedom and great privileges, at which times 
we generally had to undergo a little corporeal punishment, such 
as being brought under parental authority, by the use of a good, 
broad leather strap, which proceeding was sure to be premised 
by a very befitting moral lecture, which invariably hurt much 
worse than the strap, which was usually laid on in the lightest 
manner possible. I well remember undergoing no fewer than 
three of these inflictions one morning before breakfast, from my 
Father. It was on the occasion of a preacher, a very excellent 
man, having made us a family visit, and staid all night, and 
the next morning he took occasion to pay me perhaps a little 
more marked attention than I was capable of appreciating, from 
so august and dreadful a personage. And in my disposal of 
him, I, in some way seemed to have displeased my dear Father; 
but just how, I never did exactly know, and however it may 
have been or was, I am even sorry for it, which, alas, is too late 
now. Be it, however, as it was, I well remember first and last 
I received no fewer than three " strappings " that same morn- 
ing, before breakfast, and breakfast did not come late, either. 
And on receiving the last one of the three, I began to conclude 
if that sort of diversion or exercise had to be, or was going to 



2IO AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

be, kept up all day just to please the preacher, I wished he 
would go home, which he did, after breakfast, with a well-filled 
"commissary department," such, as it seemed to me, but few 
men could conveniently stow away. I am sure the supply at 
that one meal would last me at least three days now, at my reg- 
ular rates of feeding. 

After this departure, however, things went on better with me 
at least, although his visit made me glad twice ; first, when he 
came, and second, when he went. It was perhaps a little wrong 
in me to have felt this way about it, but somehow, I could not 
quite help it. You know, Boys, no doubt from your own expe- 
rience, that we cannot quite control our feelings always, any more 
indeed than some boys seem not able to control their actions, 
or a quick or hot temper, which we ought to strive hard against, 
for, if we let either grow upon us, it is sure to get us into trouble 
sooner or later, and sometimes very serious trouble too, and not 
always easily gotten out of. It might be well for some of you 
Boys who read this, to think about it a little. I know just how 
it once was with me, and though I may not have considered 
the consequences then as I do now, yet I do know it often got 
me into deep trouble sometimes, which even gave me sorrow 
afterwards. Think about it, Boys. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 211 



CHAPTER III. 

Another Talk with the Boys. 

Before passing over scenes of ray childhood, or boyhood's 
early days, I must relate a few more incidents, which though to 
some may seem trivial in themselves, yet to me made an im- 
pression which has never since been quite forgotten. On a 
certain occasion, my father gave me three little orphan pigs, 
which I went to work with as much industry and determination 
to have them grow into large porkers, and so make me rich, as 
ever Vanderbilt or Jay Gould went to work at their steamships 
and railroad speculations, when making their millions. To say 
I nursed those three pigs day and night, is scarcely the word 
for it, nor will I take time to tell how, or how fast they grew, 
what beauties they became, and what pets they were in a short 
time. In those days, the custom was, and still is in that part 
of the country, to make sugar in the Spring season, as winter 
begins to break and ground begins to thaw out, which starts 
the sap to circulating in the veins or along the pores, of the 
maple or sugar tree, as it comes up through the roots from the 
ground. And to extract this sweet sap or sugar water from 
the trees, it is necessary to "tap" the tree, as it is called, which 
is usually done by boring a couple of small holes an inch or 
two into the tree near the base, then drive in usually an alder 
spile, (which is a section 6 or 8 inches long, cut from the alder 
bush, the pith having been punched out and one end sharp- 
ened a little), and these conveyed the water into a trough or 
other vessel, which sits at the roots of the tree. From these 



212 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

troughs or buckets, which are sometimes used, the water was 
collected into a large hogshead generally hauled round on a sled, 
and so taken to the sugar camp ; then boiled down into syrup, 
molasses, or stirred into sugar, having been put into large ket- 
tles all arranged in a row over a furnace. The process was 
always tedious, and of course took great industry, boiling of- 
ten, all day and night too, for several weeks, before the season 
would pass by for sugar making, and was usually a most enjoy- 
able one for the boys, watching and keeping up the boiling 
process, in our little camp of straw, as the bright light and heat 
from the mouth of the furnace shone in upon us, and at the 
same time, the boiling water popping and leaping in the kettles, 
whilst the hot steam arose and rolled away in clouds of mist. 
Who would not be a boy again, if he could, especially in sugar 
making ? 

And now, about the piggies, and what I was about to 
tell you. Well, they had become quite fond of me, and so 
followed me to the camp one morning, where there had been 
a large bed of hot coals recently raked out of the furnace, and 
they concluded they would try it a little, and so plunged into 
it, and I need hardly tell you, they became well roasted before 
coming out again. However they survived it, minus their tails 
and toes and hoofs, hair, skin, etc., after hovering between life 
and death for some weeks, in dreadful suffering, and finally re- 
covered, and so grew up to make fine porkers ; though never 
have I seen any live animal so badly roasted, ever recover. 

I have been thus minute, in describing as briefly as possible 
the modus operandi of sugar boiling and making from the 
sugar tree, as many who read this chapter may have never 
seen or learned anything about it before. And just in this 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 213 

connection, another little incident occurs to me, which serves 
well to illustrate some things. 

One season, long after sugar making was over, and early 
autumn, fruit ripening and gathering time had come, and as 
we needed a "dry kiln," to dry fruit on, I concluded I would 
improvise one, by using the same furnace in which sugar water 
had been boiled, and so utilize it for another purpose, now that 
we needed it no longer that season. And after all the large 
kettles had been lifted out, I proceeded to cover the top of the 
long furnace, making a flat surface over it, or nearly flat, by tak- 
ing the staves of old flour barrels and first laying them bowed 
side up all over the surface closely : this you see made a very 
smooth, pretty surface to lay fruit on to dry. But, how about 
the wooden staves when a fire was kindled underneath, for 
warming purposes ? Why, of course, you will say they would 
take fire and burn out, and so they would as I well knew, and 
so they did, as you will presently see. However, I had made 
my calculations for all this, and as I had shrewdly supposed 
effectually guarded against any such catastrophe, by preparing 
a good stiff clay mortar, and thoroughly coating over the staves 
very smoothly and of good thickness ; but not having patience 
to wait a few days for the air and sun to dry and harden the 
mortar, I determined to hurry that process up and so make 
short work of it. During all this proceeding, a number of my 
brothers were standing round looking on, and with gibes and 
ridicule, instead of taking hold and helping me, declared my 
whole plan would "fall through," and be a failure. 

But, of course, I knew better (?) as you shall see at once, for, 
after piling into the furnace a good lot of dry wood, and firing 
up, the barrel staves were not many minutes in taking fire, and, 



214 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

of course, soon burned through, when lo ! — what ? Why just 
what any silly pated boy might and ought to have known — that 
then the soft mortar on top would drop down into the furnace, 
would it not ? and so put out the fire, and then put an end to 
the whole remarkable performance One thing further, how- 
ever, I well remember, and that is, that I both grew a little 
older and perhaps wiser, too, before I heard the last of that 
"dry kiln" from those boys. And for long months, and 
even years, afterwards, whenever I was about to inqent some- 
thing wonderful^ or set some great scheme or project on foot 
that would surprise everybody, and myself, too, perhaps, 
as I often did, I was just then very sure to hear some one of 
the boys say, with a knowing look and wink at the rest, 
" I think that will come out about like the dry kiln did— fall 
through." But the whole story, Boys, serves, as you will at 
once see, to illustrate this one important fact, if no other, viz ; 
that no matter how much genius and talent ycu may have, and 
however well disposed in putting that genius and talent into 
the execution of some great enterprise, a certain amount of pa- 
tience is almost sure to be called into requisition sooner or 
later during the undertaking. And this you will do well to re- 
member ; for, you see, if I, after having planned and constructed 
the " dry kiln," had only exercised patience sufficiently to have 
waited a few days for the mortar to have dried and hardened, 
before firing up underneath (and even then gone slow, so as 
not to too suddenly bake and crack the mortar by great, sud- 
den heat), it is very probable the thing would have been a suc- 
:ess. What do you think about it ? 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 215 



CHAPTER IV. 

Still More to Follow. 

Boys, I am hurrying all I can to get through with these 
rather unimportant reminiscences of early life, so as to tell you 
things of more importance ; and therefore shall endeavor to 
make these chapters short, skipping over much, of course, 
which might possibly interest some who knew me in boyhood 
and may chance to read these pages. But to tell you all would 
be quite impossible, even in one small book, or even a tenth 
part of all. I may, however, as well add here, as I go along, 
that, like most boys who have any life and vim m them at all, 
I was quite as full of mischief as most boys are, though never 
of a vicious nature, nor did I act, as I trust, with a vindictive, 
resentful, or malicious spirit ; but just only loved to have my 
fun and rather innocent amusements, just as all my brothers 
did, and most boys do. 

You will notice one thing in my writing as you read along ; 
I use some words occasionally which may sound a little strange- 
ly to you, and which you may not quite understand, and when 
you come to one of those, before passing it by, pause a mo- 
ment to consider, and think what it means, and then think 
whether or not you could not have substituted or placed some 
other word which would have taken its place, or even served a 
better purpose. Now, e. g., I have used the word "vim" a 
moment ago, and yet I am not sure it may be found in most 
dictionaries, if, indeed, in any, and as I have none at hand, I 
am sure I shall not go to the trouble to find one so as to see if 



2IG AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

it is there ; but the word, you know, is expressive anyhow, and 
you also know, no doubt, just what I mean by it, and so on 
with many other words ; just so with the words "ba-ker," " tidy" 
etc. And just here I will tell you of a little foolish prank I 
played once when a boy, which just at this moment comes to 
mind, the subject of which was a young lady whose name we will 
call "L-uci-day," and an old, white, blind horse, which she always 
rode, called Jack. Miss Luci day was a frequent visitor at our 
house, as she lived not far away, and I was sometimes vain 
enough (and you know boys often are in their imaginations) to 
conclude Miss L. thought considerable of me, and I was sure 
I did of her, though she had a younger sister, a little fairer, whom 
I thought I liked the best. Old Jack was a wonderful horse, 
and though totally blind (the balls of both eyes being out en- 
tirely) yet he could always tell when coming near a fence, or 
gate, or any such thing, and it would have done you good to 
see how that old Rosinante could skip along over ground, with 
a sort of spring-knee'd, long-racking hop or pace, seldom, if 
ever, being known to scumble or miss his footing in any way, 
with Miss L. on his back. 

On a certain day, there being already a company of young 
people collected at our house, Miss L. rode up on the veritable 
old Jack, and I, with my usual courtesy and gallantry, walked 
out and assisted her to alight, when at the same moment, as I 
led Jack away to hitch him, a thought then occurred to me. I 
would do something very smart by playing a practical joke, 
more on the young lady, perhaps, than on the animal, although 
he was mainly the subject. And now, what do you think it 
was? I got an old, worn umbrella, and went to work taking 
the wire ribs out of it ; and in a short time made the framework 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 217 

as of complete a set of spectacles, such as fitted old Jack, as 
you ever saw ; and instead of fitting glasses in them, I took 
some blue or green cloth, and cutting in proper shape to fit the 
eyes, sewed that in, and then fastened the spectacles on before 
Miss L. was ready to go ; and on coming out to start home, 
somewhat to her amazement she found old Jack fitted out 
completely with a brand new pair of goggles. And to my still 
greater delight, the young lady, instead of being offended, 
showed her good sense and very aimiable disposition by laugh- 
ing heartily, and enjoying the joke as well as myself and many 
others who were looking on. 

But everything that transpired in those days was not always 
fun with me, any more, indeed, than was " gum spring/' the 
pitchfork, or, indeed, the school birch rod, or even leather strap 
experiences ; as I shall now relate to you, very briefly, another 
singular instance, at least. One day, another brother (next in 
age, older, but little larger) and I were hauling sand and gravel 
from the creek bed to repair the walks about the house and 
yard. And although the team with which we did the hauling 
were gentle enough, ordinarily, yet one of them was a fine, 
large horse, recently broken in to work, named Hector ; and 
after having brought a load — or a number of them, indeed — 
and thrown them off, and started for another, I sitting near the 
horses, in front, doing the driving, whilst my brother sat nearer 
the back end of the wagon, and noticing one of the lines had 
become caught over the harness of Hector, after stopping, in- 
stead of asking my brother to go and undo it, or else hand him 
the lines to hold, while I got off, and went forward to do so 
myself, as any sensible boy should have done, and, it seems to 
me now, would have done, instead of doing this I deliberately 



2l8 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

and hastily wadded the lines up in my arms, at the same time 
stepping down upon the tongue of the wagon and starting to walk 
forward on it, between the two horses, to lift the line from the 
harness; and at the same moment laid my hand carelessly on 
the young horse's back, at which proceeding he suddenly took 
affright, and instantly doubling himself up, he began to pick him- 
self up and get away from there as fast as his feet would carry 
him, whilst his heels were flying in the air, and so was the wag- 
on, together with myself, brother, and everything else. We 
were now just outside of the yard of the house, in the wood pas- 
ture, adjoining ; and a few yards in front of the horses lay a 
large walnut tree, at least three feet in diameter. Over this the 
horses leaped with one bound, without touching ; not so with 
my feet and legs, however, which were now dangling on either 
side of the tongue, which I had incontinently sit down astride 
of, immediately between the horses. The wagon, of course, 
followed the horses over the log, and throwing it on one side, 
causing two wheels to spin round up in the air horizontally, 
whilst the other two, with their hubs, plowed the ground below ; 
in the meantime, my little brother (for we were both small) had 
slid off behind, before the wagon struck the log, or about that 
time (for all occurred in a few seconds) ; but, where was I ? 
Well, boys, I will tell you, but you see it takes much longer to 
do so than it did to take that ride, which came very near being 
my last one. The horses, of course, ran for dear life, kicking 
at every jump, for they were dreadfully frightened ; but I can 
not say I was, for I did not have much time to be, but seemed 
to retain my presence of mind ; and in those few short seconds, 
it seemed to me I thought of one thousand things ; nor did I 
have time to drop off the tongue down under the horses and 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 219 

wagon, which would have probably been certain death if I had, 
so I. sat still. The horses, after bounding over the large, fallen 
tree, made a sort of circuit in the direction of the barn, some 
distance away ; and not far ahead of them, and in their way, 
stood a sugar tree, about eighteen inches in diameter, and lean- 
ing just a little towards them, tall, and having a few dead limbs 
on it, as well as green. Don't anticipate now, and think I am 
going to tell you those horses climbed that tree, for they did 
nothing of the sort ; nor shall I tell you so. But I will tell you 
what they did do, and what actually did occur. 

The near animal seemed to try to go on the left side, whilst 
the off horse, now a desperately wild animal, determined to go 
on the right ; and just at that moment the heavily ironed end 
of the tongue struck the tree exactly in the centre, and about 
three or four feet from the base, with such force as to cause 
dead limbs to fall from its top, and at the same instant causing 
the tongue to shatter into more pieces than I could count, at 
about the exact spot where I sat, and as the end still attached 
to the wagon dropped, it plowed in under the roots of the tree 
with a tremendous force, and so stuck fast, while the forewheels 
of the wagon came upon the heels of the horses, and with a 
breast yoke and double lines in front, and a wagon close upon 
them, they were bound fast ; whilst I qrietly stepped out in 
front of them to survey the wreck, and see if I could fully com- 
prehend the situation. 

Boys, I have told you about the " Gum Spring " and " pitch- 
fork " adventures when just a little younger, and spoke of them 
as being " close calls," but they were hardly a circumstance to 
this adventure which I have just related ; and even today, whilst 
narrating it, I can scarcely realize I escaped alive to tell you 



220 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

about it, though more than two score years have passed since 
then; and many other experiences quite as great have happened 
to me, which I almost fear would weary you were I to tell you 
all. Truly, indeed, may it be said that "Truth is stranger than 
fiction." 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OE THE AUTHOR. 221 



CHAPTER V. 

Reminiscenses of Early Days, Continued. 

The preceding chapter, in describing my perilous ride, re- 
calls to mind another incident which occurred, perhaps, some two 
years later, which will also conclude the fate of the famous 
young horse, "Hector." My father had a tenant on the 
farm whose name was Craiger, and though seemingly clever 
enough, yet he lacked for pluck and push, as the phrases go, 
and, on a certain occasion, it fell to his and my lot to 
break a young horse named " Copper-bottom," a very fine ani- 
mal, but exceedingly wild, and rather vicious, too. We man- 
aged, however, to get a very long halter on his head, and a bri- 
dle, too, and then getting him into an open pasture, Craiger, 
being quite a stout man, held the end of the long halter, whilst 
I, with a whip, chased the horse in a circle around, till he got 
tired, and so did I, when I suggested to Craiger I would hold 
the halter while he mounted the animal to try to ride him. 
This, however, he was by no means anxious to do, but after 
some persuasion, he approached near enough to get hold of 
the bridle reins, and to lay his hands on the horse's back, and 
pretending to make a spring upon his back — which was only 
pretense — the horse instantly bounded away from him, when 
he, with a tremendous voice, said : " The horse could not be 
rode." But I assured him he could be rode, and if I once 
got as close to his back as he had been, I would get on it, 
and so handed him the long rope, when I began maneuvering 
to get up to the horse again, which I finally did, and after get- 
ting the reins in my hand, and the other upon his back, I made 



222 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

a quick jump, springing upon him ; but I had scarcely become 
mounted when he determined I should not stay there, and so 
began rearing and pitching at a dreadful rate, bounding off 
at the same moment, when he jerked the reins out of my hand, 
at which moment I seized a handful of mane ; but the next 
moment he reared straight up and began falling back, throwing 
me with the handful of mane, which I puHed out, when I fell 
just back of him, at which moment he began kicking at me at 
a furious rate ; and having already fallen on the ground, and no 
time to get away, my presence of mind again served me to a 
purpose, for I instantly lay flat upon the ground, and let him 
stand and kick over me, just barely missing me every time, till 
he got tired of the sport — and so was I. 

In the meantime the brave Craiger stood off at a safe dis- 
tance, looking on to see how matters would end, and seemed 
much surprised, and delighted, too, when the horse left me, and 
it was discovered I had not been hurt. 

This same horse afterwards became broken to double harness 
and the plow, etc., and some time afterwards he and the famous 
"Hector" made a splendid team, and Craiger usually had the 
handling of them ; and one day, when hitched to a sled, and 
Craiger sitting on " Hector," sidewise, while they were stand- 
ing waiting for me to lay down a fence for them to pass through, 
the Copper-bottom horse on the off side took affright at a dog 
coming up behind him, causing the team to instantly start to run 
away. 

Then Mr. Craiger slid off and away they went, and coming 
to a tree in the way, and attempting to pass it, poor Hector 
struck it with such violence as to knock the bark off from it, and 
off him to, as well as to break his body and bones, causing al- 
most instant death, whilst the other horse escaped safely. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 223 

And now, Boys, having told you quite enough of adventures 
perhaps, on the farm, we will leave it a while, and go away from 
home a little. And my first experience in this was one never 
to be forgotten. 

I was quite fourteen, and through the over-persuasion of my 
father by a good man, who had an over-zeal in the matter, I 
was sent away at a distance to college. And though I was too 
young to think so then, but since have thought that a mistake, 
all the circumstances considered. For in the first place, I was 
too young and illiterate to be sent to such an Institution to try 
to learn anything ; and second, some other school at a less ex- 
pense, and perhaps nearer home, would have served better. 
However, I went, and staid six months, or till the close of the 
session, when I not exactly graduated, but rather, found out 
I had learned very little, and that that college did not suit me. 

Many things occurred to me while there, and in a general 
way, which of course made a lasting impression on my mind, 
which, however, we will pass over ; except to relate one single 
instance concerning myself, and one concerning another. 

The college I attended is known as South Hanover, and is 
situated in a small town of the same name, about one and a half 
miles from the Ohio river, in Indiana. The students very of- 
ten went to the river to bathe and swim in it. And on one 
occasion, while doing so, I was influenced to go out over my 
depth, being pulled along by a fellow student, who was a splen- 
did swimmer, whilst I could not swim at all, or only about as 
a stone swims. And as soon as I realized my situation in the 
swift running water, and began to sink, I immediately sprang 
upon him to save me, and clung to him so tightly he could 
neither help himself or me either, and so we both went down 



224 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

together, but soon arose again to the surface only to struggle and 
strangle for a few moments, and then sink again. And on 
coming up the second time, by which time we were both quite 
drowned, a fellow student standing on a raft of logs not very 
far from us, shoved out a long scantling, which my companion 
barely reached with the tips of his fingers, as we were both go- 
ing down for the third and last time, and this supported him 
sufficiently till a better hold was secured, and in this way we 
were rescued from a watery grave. But you will at once see 
from the narration, this was almost a miraculous escape from 
drowning ; and then it was again quite every scene of the past, 
as well as thoughts of loved ones at home and all dear to me 
in life, instantly rushed into memory, though struggling as I 
was to keep from drowning. 

Some time afterward myself and room-mate had gone to the 
river to bathe, but as neither of us could swim, were careful to 
keep near shore, in shallow, slow-running water. But just at 
that time another young man came down from the town, strip- 
ped off, and being a swimmer, went out into deep water, 
and began to swim ; but in a few moments seemed to be strug- 
gling, and threw up his hands, calling loudly for help, when 
he suddenly sank j then he arose again and struggled hard for 
life, but in a few moments went down again, when all was over 
with him, no one being present who could swim, and so try to 
save him, though my room-mate instantly mounted the horse 
the young man had rode down, and rushed in to reach him 
before going down the last time, but was too late. He then rode 
away as rapidly as he could to give the news at the college, 
whilst I remained alone on the banks of the river in the twi- 
light, which made it quite lonely enough. But soon a large 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 



225 



number of students, perhaps quite a hundred or more, came 
down, and many of them being splendid swimmers, searched 
for the body until midnight, and not finding it, began again the 
next morning and continued until one with a long-handled rake 
with sharp iron teeth, in dragging it as he swam along, hooked 
one of the teeth into one of the eyes of the unfortunate young 
man, and drew him up to the surface, when the body was se- 
cured for burial. But the mourning and lamentations of that 
family were something very sad indeed, he being the very last 
of a number of children, several of whom had also come to an 
untimely end in some way. 



226 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Early College Days. Continued. 

The following autumn, after my return from South Hanover 
College, it was agreed I should attend Wabash College, only 
eleven miles from my own home, in Crawfordsville, Montgom- 
ery Co., Ind. And arrangements being made, I at once began 
another course of studies during that fall and winter, in that 
most excellent Institution. Here I got on better, and progress- 
ed more rapidly in my studies, so that by the time the session 
of six months closed, I thought myself quite advanced, suffi- 
ciently to teach a common district school at least. And as I 
now had quite a desire to try it, to see how well I might like it, 
I left off further collegiate education, went before the Board of 
School Examiners, of whom the Hon. Joe E. McDonal was 
President, and after what I thought a rather rigid examination 
from his Honor, (he being a lawyer, even then of considerable 
eminence). However, Mr. McDonal cheerfully gave me my 
certificate, complimenting me on a good examination for one so 
young. And the next thing was to get a school, in the Town 
of Crawfordsville, which I soon succeeded in doing, and taught 
it through with some pleasure, a great deal uf trouble, and very 
little profit in a pecuniary way. 

My next venture on school teaching was the following win- 
ter in the country, and in a neighborhood proverbial for its 
heathenism in a general way. I taught the term about half 
through and could stand it no longer, and so quit in disgust, 
determining I would try some other vocation for a livelihood, 
and the following spring and summer engaged in a small vil- 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 227 

lage in a small store, to sell goods, and after frittering away the 
spring and summer in close confinement, doing nothing, and of 
course making nothing, I now determined on a more active 
employment, for both mind and muscle, and so went to work 
at the carpenter's trade. This seemed to suit me better, and 
therefore continued at it for a few years, until through some 
unaccountable and sudden " coup de main," I dropped the car- 
penter's tools and took up those of Dentistry, and set to work 
to learn that profession, at the earnest and repeated solicitation 
of a dentist, then located in Crawfordsville, my same old Town 
of former experiences and adventures. Of course it did not 
take long for me to learn, (as I thought), quite all there was in 
that small business to be learned. And although I have stud- 
ied it, taught it, graduated in it from a regular Dental College, 
and practiced it for a quarter of a century, I still find something 
to be learned in it or about it quite every day. But, of course 
it is no unusual thing to find new-fledged Knight of the Forceps, 
"rubber dam," mallet, burring engine, etc., with just a little 
fur upon the upper lip, and just out of their Preceptor's 
Office or a Dental College, who know much more than I have 
ever learned, or indeed may ever reasonably expect to learn. 
And indeed even meet with patients occasionally, who will in- 
struct me just what to do, and how to do, when they condes- 
cend to call my professional services into requisition. 

Such, however, are usually those who have never needed 
dental services before, much less a tooth brush, or perhaps even 
a tooth pick ; in fact, can't understand why people should have 
teeth, anyway. During my long and varied experiences in the 
profession of Dentistry, I in the mean time, and for some years, 
gave much of my time to the study of medicine as taught and 



228 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

practiced in the different schools, carefully studying them all 
through, beginning with the "Thomsonian," the Hydropathic 
modes of treatment, the Eclectic, the Allopathic, and the 
Homoeopathic schools. And after many years' study in this 
way, and in the meantime having grown tired of dentistry, I de- 
termined to engage in medical practice for a while as a change, 
and to see how well I might like it as a profession ; and with a 
view to this end, I went to a leading State Medical College or 
University, viz, the Medical State University of Louisiana, tak- 
ing a regular course in that Institution. After which, however, 
before entering upon regular practice, I took up the study and 
science of Homoeopathy, not having studied and investigated it 
up to that time. And doing so " secundum artem" conducting 
and carrying on the provings of various medicines, together with 
the study, I became so engrossed in it, as to quite lose sight of 
the old school of Allopathy, or of " Contraria contraribus 
curanter" for the new school of " Similia similibus curanter" 
and therefore adopted the new ; believing if there was indeed 
any true science in medicine at all, it belonged to that school; 
and so entered upon the practice of it for a number of years, in 
the city of Louisville, Ky., where after a constant and laborious 
practice, day and night constantly, my health gave way, so as to 
compel me to abandon the regular routine of professional life, 
and go west into the Rocky Mountains of Colorado, for recrea- 
tion and recovery. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 2 2y 



CHAPTER VII. 

Early Recollections of Professional Life. 

In the preceding chapter, I spoke of being in the Rocky 
Mountains, where I had been sojourning for some time on ac- 
count of my health ; but in order to make these memoirs more 
complete, it will be necessary to return to earlier recollections 
and experiences in my professional life, which I think will be 
of interest to you. 

I have already told you I was not long in learning quite all, 
as I supposed, in Dentistry, and after fitting myself out with a 
beautiful and attractive case of instruments, etc., I proceeded 
at once to practice. But after continuing for some time, I dis- 
covered I might yet learn more about my profession ; and 
though perhaps did as well as some others, at least, who- were 
engaged in practice, yet this did not satisfy me, nor did it in- 
deed satisfy my patients at all times. Occasionally, however, 
I performed operations in dentistry which were considered grand 
successes, and I even thought so myself, as well as others, and 
this, of course, not only gave me confidence, but reputation al- 
so for skill in the dental art. Continuing on in practice a few 
years, enabled me to acquire greater proficiency, by applying 
myself closely to study as well as practice, and therefore in time 
did learn something about dentistry. 

During this time and for a quarter of a century since, in all 
my studies while living the life of a student, I have been trying to 
learn something about human nature in a general way, and of 
myself in particular ; and if I were to tell you I have made some 



230 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

wonderful discoveries in that direction, you would at once con- 
clude my saying so evinced some egotism on my part, coupled 
with vanity, and yet if you knewthe facts pertaining to the whole 
matter, you would hardly be likely to render such a verdict. 
All this, however/being rather a side issue, and foreign to the 
principal matter before us, we will pass it by, at least for the 
present. 

The first few years of my practice were spent in several of 
the Northern and Western States, after which I turned my 
course towards the Sunny South. Leaving the State of Iowa, 
where I had been engaged in practice for some time near the 
central part of the State; I started in winter about the 1st of 
December, making my way through the deep snow and chill- 
ing blasts, till I reached the Mississippi river, where I crossed 
over on the ice after night, taking the train on the opposite side 
for St. Louis, where I arrived safely. After remaining a few 
days in that city, and fitting myself out in a most complete man- 
ner for general practice, I then went aboard a first class steam- 
er bound for the port of New Orleans ; but owing to the river 
being frozen over above, and heavy ice now forming at St. Louis 
and floating down, and the weather being intensely cold, the 
river soon began to block up, which prevented our making rap- 
id headway, as we had to stop occasionally to clear the way for 
the boat to get along. And on this account, it took three weeks 
to make the transit from St. Louis to New Orleans. However, 
our vessel was like a floating palace, gorgeously furnished in all 
its appointments, and the table fit for kings to dine at, being 
loaded with every delicacy such as would tempt the most fastid- 
ious epicure or gourmand. There were a large number of pas- 
sengers aboard, some of whom were rather prominent person- 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 23 1 

ages. The upper deck was piled with boxes of gold coin ship- 
ped by the government at Washington to New Orleans. An at- 
tempt was made on said coin by burglars, to extract a quantity 
of the precious metal by boring into the boxes through the deck 
from below with a large augur, supposing the coin would rattle 
down from above, which, however, it did not do "worth a cent." 

After arriving at New Orleans and taking a general survey of 
that rather quaint old city, especially the Creole part of it, I 
became tired in a few days seeing the sights, and so went on 
board a Red River packet bound for Shreveport, some seven 
or eight hundred miles from New Orleans, up that very crook- 
ed and narrow, but deep stream, so appropriately named, for 
it is not only red, but muddy. 

Without any great adventure worth mentioning, I arrived at 
the aforesaid town in a few days, and going ashore I found as 
comfortable quarters as the place would afford, and not feeling 
well I concluded to remain a while. I had not been in S. long, 
however, till I discovered it was a lively place, in more ways 
than one. But I will not stop to tell you just how lively, or in 
what particular way. Suffice it to say, in looking the place over 
a little, I found I had got quite far enough from home, and 
near enough to Texas, for the present at least, but thought if 
the people who lived there could stand the place all their lives, 
I would try it a while, just for variety ; and was not long in se- 
curing an office, elevating my shingle among the Gentiles as 
well as Jews, native Creoles, sons of Ham, etc. Very soon I 
began to make acquaintances, with some of whom I was well 
pleased, and soon learned to my great pleasure and satisfaction, 
that a more intelligent and even highly educated, hospitable, 
sociable and pleasant class of citizens on the whole, I had nev- 



232 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

er met before, nor do I think I have since ; the only drawback 
being that some of them were a little bigoted and autocratic, due 
to the fact perhaps of their being the F. F. V's, or of some such 
noble ancestry. Nor did it take me long to become warmly 
attached to my far-away Southern home, as well as to those 
around me. But alas, a few short months convinced me that 
for health, or for my health at least, I had struck the wrong 
place, and was soon stricken down with a violent attack of ma- 
larial fever. This, however, was no new thing for me, for I 
had already when a boy been partly "raised on it," i. e n I had 
it so much in early life that I had become quite accustomed to 
it, and thought if I had only one regular shaking up every other 
day, till the hair would stand on my head and my teeth would 
chatter, that I was getting on well enough. Such terrible chills 
usually lasted several hours, and were then followed by raging 
and consuming fever, with insatiable thirst, and a dreadful 
headache, all of which usually lasted quite the whole day, which 
was followed by a most copious and drenching perspiration, as 
though I had been dipped in a water tank ; and if I could es- 
cape as I have already said, with the above every other day, I 
thought I was getting off lightly. And this sort of thing was 
often kept up quite the whole year round, from which there 
seemed to be no possible relief. But this Southern type of 
swamp malaria I soon found, was quite too much for me, and 
though frequently, after recovering from an attack which gener- 
ally lasted for some time, I would be able to get up and around 
again, I would find myself very much reduced, with a cadav- 
erous look, and bent over like an aged man, and in need of a 
cane to assist locomotion. As for my general appearance and 
complexion, as I have already said, that was simply cadaverous, 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 233 

so much so indeed, that in passing strangers on the street 
sometimes, they would stop and gaze after me, remarking one 
to another and loud enough to be heard, " See that poor mis- 
erable fellow, he has not long to stay here," and I felt it too, as 
well as looked it. 

As a sort of antidote to this dreadful corroding poison in 
the system, to say nothing of the ponderous doses of calomel, 
quinine, blue-mass, etc., heroically administered in those days, 
I sometimes found some relief by going into the pinewood 
country thirty or forty miles, and rusticating among the plant- 
ers a few weeks, during which visits I spent some of the most 
pleasant and happiest days of my life. I occasionally made a 
trip into Texas also, lasting two or three months. But even in 
that country, I did not always escape malarial fever ; and on 
one occasion, after lying in an old hotel, suffering dreadfully 
from that cause for a number of weeks, after which my physi- 
cians pronounced me convalescent, the following night I was 
suddenly seized about midnight with a dreadful congestive 
chill, which came very near ending my life before assistance 
came and relief was obtained, and even this was followed by 
a second one, quite as severe or even more so. It is well 
known that few persons recover from a second congestive chill, 
and never from a third one, and many die during the first 
And now, in concluding this letter, I will tell you a little inci- 
dent which occurred to me shortly after my partial recovery 
from the foregoing very dangerous illness. I say partial re- 
covery, for I was still very feeble when I determined to return 
home to Louisiana. 

Having my own conveyance and a pair of good horses, I 
started one morning alone, and after a hard day's journey, and 



234 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

night overtaking me before I found a stopping place, I found 
myself just at dark, not only on a strange road, and the wrong 
one, too, but at the summit of a high mountain, to the base of 
which was, I think, about three miles, and started down this 
mountain without locking any of the light carriage wheels, hav- 
ing no way, indeed, of doing so ; but I soon discovered the 
mountain was steep from the effort required to hold the car- 
riage back as the horses trotted along, when, all of a sudden, 
the coupling which attached the neck yoke to the tongue gave 
way, which instantly let the tongue drop to the ground, and at 
the same moment the carnage ran on to the heels of the horses, 
which frightened them dreadfully and set them to kicking and 
running for dear life down the mountain. 

I, of course, realized the situation instantly, as well as the 
perilous condition in which I was placed, the carriage being 
tightly closed all around, except in the front, as the autumn 
season was then cool, the opening being immediately over the 
horses, and now almost over their backs. Feeble as I was, 
however, I continued to pull upon the lines with all my might, 
which I soon found did no good, but rather helped to draw 
the carriage that much closer upon the horses' heels. 

The road was narrow and crooked, and hemmed in on either 
side with forest trees and undergrowth, and a ravine of consid- 
erable depth seemed to have been washed out on either side. 
But to attempt to keep the road to the foot of the mountain, or 
even at all any distance, seemed like certain destruction ; and 
for me to bound out at the opening in front of the carriage, di- 
rectly over the horses, seemed to me more perilous still ; whilst 
to stay in, sit still, and take my chances, seemed to me but very 
little better. All these things flitted through my mind in a 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 235 

moment, or in a thousandth part of the time it takes to relate 
it, when a very sudden thought occurred to me, which at the 
same instant I acted upon, viz : drop one line, throw my whole 
strength in pulling upon the other with both hands, and so turn 
the horses out of the road into the woods, and there take the 
chances of escape or speedy destruction, as might occur, and so 
end all suspense, and this I did ; compelled the horses to wheel 
suddenly across the road, leap the ditch, and carry all together 
with them into the woods, when suddenly running into the 
forks and branches of a large tree top (I don't mean a stand- 
ing tree, but one which had blown down with the top towards 
the road), hemming themselves completely in, so that they 
could get no further forward or sideways, nor could they back 
out on account of the carriage at their heels, and thus were 
they compelled to stand still, at which time I very quietly, and 
without the least reluctance, climbed out to look around a little. 
And what do you suppose was the condition in which I found 
things ? Simply the fastening of the neck yoke to the tongue 
broken — only this, and nothing more. 

As I have already said, I was just recovering from a severe 
spell of sickness, and was very feeble ; but I could not stay 
there in the cold, chilling mountain air all night without 
suffering greatly, and therefore concluded to unhitch and drive 
the horses down the mountain to some house where I could 
stay the rest of the night, and this I attempted to do ; but after 
getting them in the road and going for some distance, I then 
stopped and hallooed repeatedly ; but getting no response, ex- 
cept the lonely echoing of my own voice through the wild 
mountains, not even the baying of a dog in the distance, and 
not knowing how many miles I would have to travel in this 



236 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

way before coming to a house, I changed my mind, turned back 
up the mountain again, went to my carriage, tied the neck yoke 
to the tongue as securely as I could, backed the carriage into 
the road, hitched up, got in. and away we went, tearing down 
that mountain as though nothing had happened. 

I don't know just how I had strength enough to go through 
with all this, but I did it. The first house we came to I stopped 
and hallooed again, when a man came to the door, and I told 
him what had happened to me on the mountain, apologizing 
for disturbing him, and asked if I could get to stay during 
the remainder of the night, and he said No, as he did not 
keep strangers ; but a mile or two further on they sometimes 
did. I then drove on till I came to another house, and called 
up the man and made known my request ; and he con- 
sented, on condition, however, that I would not disturb the 
family by having them get up to give me supper. I told him 
I had had neither supper nor dinner that day, but was too glad 
to get to stay without either. 

It was now about midnight. We put the horses in the stable 
and fed them, and I retired, completely worn out from the day's 
travel and night's adventure, as well as from hunger and exhaus- 
tion. However, I soon fell asleep, first to dream strange 
dreams, then to see visions, at the same time to be undergoing 
the most dreadful torture, and feeling as if I was being plucked 
and pulled in pieces and dissected alive ; when I suddenly 
awoke to realize — oh, horrors ! — the dreadful surroundings, and 
condition and situation I was in.' To say there were, numeri- 
cally, almost thousands of bed-bugs, many of them of immense 
size, and all ferocious and hungry, at work on me and on that 
bed, scarcely expresses it. It was all but covered I got up 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 237 

at once, shook myself, dressed myself, and taking a quilt from 
the bed, shook it thoroughly, and, winding it around me, 
climbed into a large, high, old rocking chair in the middle of 
the room, tucking up my feet, and there remained till daylight, 
when I called the landlord, hitched up my horses — one of 
which I found sick — paid my reckoning (no extra charge for 
bugs, which he may have forgotten to include in the bill), in- 
quired the road I should take, and was informed that I was on 
the wrong- one, and had been for many long miles back, even 
before starting down the mountain. That day it not only 
rained, but poured down in torrents, and the harder it rained, 
the faster I travelled, making the journey of forty miles or 
more without stopping for shelter or food, and so reached the 
end of my journey by nightfall. And now, my dear Boys, I 
bid you good night tHl I write to you again, hoping that you 
will excuse this rather long letter, which I have endeavored, 
however, to make as short as possible, and yet so as to give 
facts in detail. And from this you may readily see that truth 
is, indeed, often stranger than fiction. 



238 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Southern Life and Scenes, Continued. More Experiences Given. 

My dear Boy, or I will say, Boys : for I shall include every 
one of you who read these pages, and want to tell you that I 
love all good boys, and may as well add just here, good girls 
too, and want to ask each one of you, and then wonrler to my- 
self if indeed anyone, old or young, or middle aged, ever saw 
a good boy. I can hardly believe that there are any ; I know I 
was not ; but think if I were permitted to try it over again that 
I might be better than I was. In my last letter, I told you of 
quite an adventure, another one of my narrow escapes with my 
life and limbs, and how almost supernatural strength came to 
my aid just at the time I most needed it, clearly showing how 
kind and merciful Providence is, in times of greatest need. 
And now I will tell you what occurred to me in the way of 
another narrow escape, after my return home, I think it was. I 
was boarding at a hotel, and one day at dinner, after sipping a 
dish of soup I began eating something, but in. a few minutes I 
felt very strangely, and presently turned dizzy and almost 
blind, and began to feel very sick indeed, and I then realized 
that I was poisoned, and getting up from the table, I staggered 
to the door and started for my office, only a little way off, but 
before reaching it, I began retching and vomiting. I however, 
got there at last but completely exhausted, and went to my 
room and dropped down on the bed, and groaned piteously 
and loudly too, for I was in dreadful suffering. . An old doc- 
tor in an adjoining room heard me, and came running in, and 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 239 

assured me he thought I was dying, asking what was the mat- 
ter ? I told him I had got a dose of some dreadful poison, but 
did not know just what, and told him to get me an emetic of 
some kind as quick as possible, which he prepared in a very 
few minutes by taking a large cup of warm water which hap- 
pened to be near at hand, and stirring in a quantity of ground 
mustard, had me drink it at once, and then began to prepare 
another in the same way. In the meantime, my eyelids had 
swollen almost shut, and become very red, my face bloated, 
and all over my head and body large purple spots had appeared. 
The first cup of warm mustard water set me to vomiting again, 
and the perspiration soon broke out copiously, and together 
with it and the emetic, I soon became much relieved. I did 
not recover, however, from the poison for some time. It so 
happened that others also, who had partaken of the soup that 
day, were made very sick from it, but it seemed that I got the 
largest dose, and therefore suffered the most. It was after- 
wards ascertained the greasy vegetable soup had been standing 
for some time in a large copper vessel, and on being boiled or 
warmed over again had caused verdigris, which is a very deadly 
poison when left to work its results, to rise on the surface. 
This is about the only time I remember ever being badly pois- 
oned, except occasionally by heroic doses of poisonous drugs 
and medicines, administered secundum artem, but I had to 
quit the latter long ago, or I should not be alive today to tell 
you these things. 

I might relate many other little incidents which transpired 
during my residence in Louisiana, though some of which were 
not' such as to delight me at the time, but many, however, were 
very pleasing to me, and recalling them again to memory, as I 



240 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

now write, carries me back in the fond recollection of happy 
days, many of which indeed, were among the happiest I have 
ever enjoyed since leaving my boyhood's home to try the stern 
realities of life, often far away from kindred ties and loved 
ones. After some years spent in Louisiana, I thought it better 
for my health to make a change. Before moving away from 
the State however, to remain, I took quite a long tour up North, 
visiting my old home and relations, and from thence went 
East as far as Boston, via Buffalo, Niagara Falls, -and New 
York. This was my first visit so far East, but have travelled 
over the same road often since. At the same time, I took a 
tour over the Canadas, going as far down as Quebec and Mont- 
morenci Falls. At Quebec, I visited the battlefield made fa- 
mous in history, where General Wolfe fell. At Montreal, I 
crossed over upon the great Queen Victoria tubular iron bridge 
which was then just newly finished. My ride down the great 
river St. Lawrence, and through those narrow, and exceeding 
dangerous rapids and straits, which course their ways, leaping, 
tumbling, jumping and seething, and at the tremendous rate of 
twenty miles an hour, whilst the beautiful screw steamers that 
ply those waters, when entering upon those rapids not only 
shut off all steam, but placed four pilots at each wheel, to guide 
the vessel safely through and over those exceeding narrow, dan- 
gerous, and perilous falls, walled in on either side perpendicu- 
larly and of great height, with solid rough jagged granite. It 
was interesting to notice the pale features of many of the 
passengers, while running those dangerous rapids at such a 
frightful rate of railroad speed, when to have missed the chan- 
nel at any moment for a few feet only, would have been certain 
destruction to all. I will not attempt to describe my feelings 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 24 1 

on my first visit to Niagara Falls, or the impression they 
made, nor can I here take time to describe the Falls them- 
selves ; but well remember seeing Blondin perform his first 
wonderful and perilous feat, of walking across the river below 
the Falls on a tight rope, and at the same time wheeling a 
wheelbarrow, on his return to the American shore, while many 
thousands looked on in awe and admiration on either side. 
Not being a Bank Cashier or Treasurer, or President of some 
Railroad Company, I had no occasion to remain in Canada, 
and therefore returned to our own Country via New York, in 
which City I remained long enough to be robbed by a set of 
sharpers, who were just looking out for all such soft snaps as I 
was, who had money. 

I need not tell you just how this was done, for there are a 
thousand different ways, but soon after left the city ; not, how- 
ever, till after going around to the Peabody Institute, at the 
notable place known as the Five Points, and there selecting two 
orphan children — a male and female — out of some hundreds of 
miserable little waifs, to take with me on my return home South 
again. This I did at the special request of my father and 
mother, who wanted to take them to bring up. This seemed 
a little strange, too, after they had raised quite a dozen of as 
mischievous, not to say bad, children as ever did grow up to- 
gether, probably. The reader can more readily believe this 
from the author's confession of his own boyish exploits. And 
now to think our parents would even consent, much less de- 
sire, to take upon themselves similar burdens in their rapidly 
advancing old age ! However, they requested it, and it was 
my pleasure to obey. But it would, no doubt, have both 
amused and interested you, too, to have seen me " engineering " 



242 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

those two little orphan " Five Pointers " out of New York, by 
way of Philadelphia, Pittsburg, Baltimore, and Washington, 
all of which places I visited on my return • and two wild colts, 
with only halters on them to be led with, could not have given; 
me more trouble. They were not only mischievous in a gen- 
eral way, but diabolical little vixens. However, I managed to» 
get through safely with them, and delivered up my charge to> 
my parents, little realizing then any more than they did what. 
an infliction I had brought upon them. 

Having made this, my second, visit home, I shortly after re- 
turned South again to Louisiana, taking a younger brother with 
me, and after a long, tedious journey by rail to St. Louis, and 
from thence by steamer to New Orleans, and then again up 
Red River, till we could go no further on account of low water, 
after hanging on bars in the river for days, and days and nights, 
in the broiling sun, amusing ourselves shooting the alligators, 
which often appeared in sight, and seeing them switch their 
tails and run away ; : we finally grew tired of such slow speed in 
getting on, so forsook the little craft and took to the woods, 
completing our journey overland for more than one hundred 
miles, anol so reached our journey's end at our home in Shreve- 
port. This was my younger brother — William's — first visit to, , 
and experience in, the South, and, of course, everything was: 
novel and strange enough to him. 

His first experience, by way of making a sort of lasting im- 
pression, perhaps, upon him, occurred at St. Louis when going 
aboard the steamer. After paying our fare and selecting our 
stateroom, we went into it at night ; he divested himself of his 
coat and vest, hanging the same upon a hook, together with 
his watch, and leaving the door unfastened, stepped out to re- 



AUTOBIOGRAPHV OF THE AUTHOR. 243 

main awhile, as the heat was very oppressive on the boat be- 
fore starting. On returning to retire for the night, and looking 
to see the time, he found his coat and vest still there, but in 
some very mysterious and unaccountable way the watch had 
disappeared. 

During the following winter, my health having become bad, 
I determined on making a long tour through Texas by private 
conveyance, leaving my brother to look after matters at home 
during my absence. The season, however, was a bad one for 
travel; cold weather, snow and rain quite constantly, with 
deep mud, attended my journey through, till, after becoming 
tired of such " health restoratives " as Texas afforded in the 
way of general living, with a superabundance of "climate," I 
finally struck a straight course for Houston, near the Gulf 
Coast, at which place I sold, or partly gave away, my carriage 
and horses, to get rid of them. I may as well here add, for 
others' amusement, and to complete the whole picture of my 
folly on this Texas trip, I let an old doctor accompany me to 
" take care of me," just how well I will here briefly state. Be- 
fore starting, however, my "doctor" informed me that his 
wardrobe was a " little seedy," and that, owing to certain drafts 
and land warrants having failed to reach him, he " would be 
glad if I would give him a little order upon my merchant, so 
that he could replenish himself," and this I did thoughtlessly, 
without limit as to amount ; but when the bills were brought 
in, I was a little astonished, but he assured me his " drafts " 
would be forthcoming in a few days, or shortly afterwards, and 
"all would be made right"; but these aforesaid "drafts" I 
hardly think have reached him yet, unless in " another coun- 
try," to which I heard he afterwards went. On our journeyings 



244 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

I soon discovered that my genial friend and newly made com- 
panion de voyage was not only a great tobacco worm, both in 
chewing and smoking, too, the expense of which, of course, 
had to come out of my pocket, but also that the " drafts " upon 
me for tobacco money came, as I thought, rather often, and 
soon learned, with regret, that " mein frendt " was indulging in 
"drafts" of a fluidic nature at every opportunity, till he would 
often become, not only " funny," but even hilarious, so as to 
compel me to cut off his " tobacco " supply, at least in part. 
But he " dressed well " all th£ same, you know — in fact, I dis- 
covered he could outdress me without the least effort, being the 
finest looking man of the two, for he was rosy complexioned 
and jolly. 

After disposing of my carriage and horses at Houston, and 
parting with my friend, " the doctor," I went from there to 
Galveston, and from thence by way of Mobile by steamer across 
the Gulf of Mexico to New Orleans, and from thence up the 
Red River again to S . That spring I very reluctantly part- 
ed with my brother, he taking a circuitous route up Red River 
some distance further, and then disembarked, making his way 
through the wilds of Africa — or rather I should have said Ar- 
kansas — by way of Tex-arkana, Hot Springs, Little Rock, and 
Memphis, Tenn., and from thence back to our old home in In- 
diana. 

I remained in Louisiana till that summer, when I wound up 
my affairs there and moved to Memphis, Tenn., to live. My 
career in Memphis commenced in the summer of 186-, when 
I opened an office and began to practice my profession. The 
outlook for success was neither inviting nor very promising, as 
the profession was already then a " little crowded," though not 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 245 

of the higher order generally, and prices only about half of 
what I had been accustomed to further south, or in Louisiana 
and Texas. But I soon began to make acquaintances, get 
practice, and gain reputation. 

In the meantime, that autumn however, I was suddenly tak- 
en violently ill with a new type of malarial fever, known as 
" Danguea," or break-bone fever. This name I thought very 
appropriate, for while I lay for nearly two weeks with this 
dreadful fever, taking scarcely any nourishment at all, or sleep- 
ing either all that time, I felt as if I had been thumped and 
pounded, and all my bones broken on the rack ; nor could I 
scarcely turn in bed, bat had to lie flat upon my back ; and 
therefore concluded that this type of fever was not so very 
"gay "after all! 

This type of fever seemed to be but little understood in the 
South just then, and especially by the physician who was attend- 
ing me, and seemed by no means inclined to yield to his treat- 
ment. And being puzzled over my case, and rather uneasy lest 
he might lose his patient, on my questioning him a little close- 
ly, he frankly acknowledged that he did not understand my 
case, and suggested consultation, which I had called in at once. 
By this time, however, the disease had come to a crisis, any- 
how, and if one suffering with it does not happen just then to 
drop off, the prognosis becomes favorable for his recovery. 
And as these two lineal descendants of Esculapius happened 
not to give me anything to prevent my recovery, I soon found 
a change had occurred for the better, and in a few weeks was 
quite convalescent. 

The nature of this terrible fever, when it seizes its victim, is 
to generally hold on, regardless of treatment, till it runs its 
course, causing the most dreadful and indescribable aches and 



246 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

pains every moment, day and night, never "letting up" on the 
poor sufferer for a moment, and usually lasting for two weeks 
or longer before running its course. This fever I learned was 
very prevalent in the South that fall, and in the town of Hous- 
ton, Texas, alone there were no less than 500 cases reported at 
once ; and the same paper commenting upon it, said that al- 
though break-bone fever, or " Danguea," seemed to be fashion- 
able enough, yet it was not so entirely satisfactory as one might 
suppose, for in point of fact, the suffering was something dreadful. 
Still the victim generally need not feel much alarm, as it was 
not usually fatal in its termination, and those who were thus 
suffering with sore and aching bones, joints and muscles, and 
a scorching fever bordering on delirium, but not having the 
fear of Tartarus held up before them, did nothing but lie in 
bed, and grunt and groan and cuss. On my partial recovery, 
I found my whole system much depleted and very feeble, and 
enervated as well as tremulous, so that for some time after- 
wards I could scarcely stand upon my feet or move round, and 
when attempting to operate at the chair, had to lean against it 
to keep from falling over. I eventually recovered, however, 
and soon began to succeed well in my profession, so that by 
the following summer my practice became large and even la- 
borious. In the meantime, my brother who had studied with 
me in the South, had attended lectures in the Dental College 
at Cincinnati, and had graduated with the highest honors, 
getting his diploma, and then returned to engage in practice 
with me greatly to my delight, and at the same time added still 
greater strength and eclat to the firm name, it now being J. B. 
W. and Bro. instead of J, B. W. alone, and our practice con- 
tinuing to increase, we soon had all we could both do, to fill 
engagements. 






AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 247 

CHAPTER IX. 

The War comes on, and the Southern Rebellion breaks loose. 

As it will be remembered by many who are still living, there 
had been a perturbed state of affairs already going on in the 
political horizon for some years, so far as related to the great 
question of slavery and emancipation. And as the strife had 
gradually increased until the subject could no longer be agitated 
either in Congress or out of it without the most bitter asperity 
and rancor being hurled from each political party at the other. 
The great Crittenden compromise measure had been rejected, 
;as well as Henry Clay's conciliatory -measure, which had also 
been repudiated. And nothing seemed necessary, except to 
touch fire to the fuse which had already been laid for the pur- 
pose of springing the mine now prepared, and awaiting the 
proper moment. The South had already declared that if Abra- 
ham Lincoln was elected President of the U. S., war. would in- 
evitably follow. This was just what the North wanted and had 
been waiting for. And right glad were they to bring about 
such an issue by the election of their candidate. This the 
South understood as sounding the tocsin of war, and so went 
to work with a hearty good will to prepare for the conflict now 
speedily to come. And although the South was in no way 
prepared to enter upon such a struggle, nor indeed did it seem 
could possibly be without a few years' preparation, yet with in- 
credible and almost unprecedented celerity, they had made 
arrangements to resist the very first seeming cause or provo- 
cation for warfare, either defensive or offensive as the case 
might be. And even before very many, either North or South 



248 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

had contemplated or looked for such a coup d'etat, the Rebel 
guns were fired upon Fort Sumter. This was indeed the toc- 
sin which sounded in earnest, and plainly told no more child's 
play lay in the immediate future. Soon the whole North as 
well as South was in a blaze of the most intense excitement 
simultaneously, and the cry of War, war, was heralded through- 
out the entire length and breadth of our once quiet, peaceful 
and beautiful land. 

And in less time, it would seem, almost, than for the historian 
to write it, the whole entire North, as well as South, seemed con- 
verted from the peaceful pursuits of husbandry, etc., into one 
vast drill camp. Every conceivable preparation was speedily 
made, and factories sprung up everywhere as if by magic for 
the manufacture of all manner of fire arms, sabres, swords, and 
all other munitions of war. Camp fires were kindled every- 
where, whilst even all the towns and cities throughout both 
now the North and South (but I speak of the latter especially, 
as I was eye-witness to these things there), bonfires were kindled, 
torches lighted, etc., and bands of music paraded the streets, 
trailing the dear United States stars and stripes in the dust, 
with general shouting and rejoicing — at what? Simply at the 
inevitable doom which awaited not only our whole fair land, 
once peace and prosperity, both North and South, but the 
South especially. Inflammatory speeches were made, vigilance 
committees were established, martial law proclaimed, and the 
whole country, towns and cities, declared in a state of siege. 

But, as I do not purpose writing a history of that war, I will 
pass on, stating, however, I remained a sort of "looker on in 
Venice," and instead of joining in with a hearty good will, I 
stood aloof, shedding tears over the desecration and demolition 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 249 

of the dear old flag of our fathers, and prophesying that the 
first gun fired upon Fort Sumter was not only the tocsin sound- 
ed for the most cruel, internal, intestinal, fratricidal, bloody 
war that has ever marked the pages of history, but that it was 
also the death knell to the peculiar and accursed institution of 
slavery, as it now existed ; and that the end of both would come 
by and by, but that all of us would not live to see that end. 
And for this outburst of sentimental prophecy I was simply 
jeered and laughed at, especially by some good Northern 
friends, such as merchants and others, then making their 
homes in the South, and showing their greed and devotion to 
the Southern cause by leading in processions, trailing the flag, 
etc. 

Well, to make this story short, I need hardly add that no 
sane Northern man, then a resident in the South, seemed to 
treat the whole matter otherwise than as a sort of huge joke, 
not believing, or seemingly unable to realize, that all these 
things did mean war, dreadful war and bloodshed, even be- 
tween brothers, fathers and sons, and forgetting that the exem- 
plification of the fable that although " sport to the boys [now], 
but death to the frogs/' was sure to follow. And just here it 
may not seem malapropos to quote a single line which I bor- 
row from Pope : " Fools rush in where angels fear to tread." 
But this indeed is no unusual thing, for we see it often exem- 
plified in many ways and instances daily through life. 

But to return again to our subject more directly. Not being 
naturally of very rebellious or pugnacious character, but rather 
more of a quiet and peaceful disposition than otherwise, when 
I was invited to join in, first on the rebel side, I declined, on 
the grounds that the fight was not of my getting up, and inas- 



250 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

much as I had had no agency in the matter, I proposed to 
those who had brought it about to now go in and fight it out. 

The time, however, soon came that a simple disclaimer like 
this, or even a desire to take neutral grounds, was not just the 
thing ; and soon followed general orders either to go in, or go 
across over on the other side of the lines. 

But even this did not suit me, so I did neither, and very soon 
the Conscript Act took effect. But as this was not just what I 
wanted either, I soon found a Northern man whom I hired as 
a substitute, and who went in with alacrity ; and the next thing 
I heard was that he had "jumped the bounty " and got back 
up north again, ready to try it on the other side. But I knew 
from the very look of the man before I put him in, there 
could be no harm in him ; for if he could have free access to 
the Commissary Department, and an " eye-opener " occasion- 
ally, that he would be perfectly satisfied. 

However, I found it necessary to repeat the substitute ar- 
rangement before the " Yankee army," as it was called, came 
and took possession of our city, when I then found it just as 
necessary to substitute on the other side. And finding myself 
placed between two fires during the whole war, and thus oscil- 
lating, as it were, between contending armies, it had well nigh 
proved too much for me, and also came near wearing me out, 
to say nothing more. 

However, my brother Will and I both joined a sort of " stay 
at home guards " company, and did our usual share of drilling 
just for exercise, " you know," and occasionally went on guard 
about town, but continued to practice our profession just the 
same — patching up some dreadfully shattered and broken reb- 
el jaws, and occasionally a Yankee's, too, as it would happen. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 25 1 

And on one occasion in my absence, my brother had the honor 
of inserting some artificial grinders for the late General U. S. 
Grant himself, who was well pleased at the result, though he 
had not then attained to the degree of eminence which he af- 
terwards did, both in the army and as Chief Executive of the 
United States. 

When the Federal fleet and the United States army ap- 
proached Memphis, I stood on the bluff of the river, and wit- 
nessed that memorable naval engagement, and saw the rebel 
fleet melt away before its strong adversary and formidable foe, 
like wax melts before the flame. The terrible fight did not 
last long, but it was sanguinary and dreadful indeed, whilst it 
did last, and many a poor fellow found a watery grave, though 
the number, perhaps, was never fully known. We have no 
time or space here to describe the scene. 

Immediately after, however, Memphis capitulated to her re- 
lentless foe, and soon Federal army law prevailed. All rebel 
officers and soldiers there at the time beat a hasty retreat, and 
the corps of "Home Guards," to which I had belonged, was 
disbanded, as their services were no longer needed to protect 
the city, and a general stampede now took place with many 
private citizens, as well as rebel soldiers and officers. 

" All to go below into Dixie's Land 
And there to live or die ; 
All to take their stand, 

And there to stay, or look away 
And live or die in Dixie." 

I, however, continued to stay where I was, having, to use 
an old familiar Texan phrase, " came there first." In the 
meantime I had extended my^ business considerably by buying 



252 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

out a large drug establishment, and was conducting that line 
of business also, when the Federals took possession of the city. 
But this proved a very unfortunate affair for me afterwards, 
as I will now proceed to relate, in the following manner. The 
Federal army regulations were exceedingly stringent, so far as 
related to contraband supplies of every description being car- 
ried across the rebel lines, and guards were stationed on every 
road, byway and path, and, in fact, everywhere along the en- 
tire line, to prevent smuggling goods through the lines south. 
But with all their precaution and strict measures, supplies of 
every description, and in every conceivable manner, found their 
way south, women generally being the most successful smug- 
glers. I never smuggled anything through the lines, nor did I, 
indeed, ever attempt it. All kinds of drugs and medicines 
were strictly contraband, especially such articles as quinine, 
morphia, opium, etc. And as I was engaged in the drug bus- 
iness, of course I and my establishment were watched very 
closely, especially when drugs were continually going through 
the lines ; but it was not known by whom sent, or from what 
house. A most rascally and villainous practice of levying 
blackmail upon any and every one, regardless of whom they 
were, was carried on by the Federal officers in authority, who 
often employed thieves and pickpockets to do their dirty work. 
And in this way, many an innocent and unsuspecting party fell 
a victim to their unscrupulous designs and perfidious cunning. 
The consequence was that no man, no matter who or how hon- 
est, er even loyal to the North, could do business with any 
safety to property or person. If he had anything, those nefar- 
ious detectives and unprincipled, drunken officers wanted it ; 
and at one time, no fewer than about two hundred of the best 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 253 

law-abiding citizens and merchants were arrested and put in 
confinement, and their places of business locked up, for various 
offenses, crimes, etc., as aWeged by detectives, who often per- 
jured themselves under oath ; and I found myself one among 
the number who had to thus suffer ; and having a good stock 
of such articles in store as were wanted, it was determined to 
confiscate all I had, not for the Government, but for private 
consumption ; and the commander of the post at that time, be- 
ing a great drunkard and gambler, could no doubt find use for 
all the money he could raise by any possible means. And I, 
knowing this, soon discovered my quickest and easiest way to 
get out of the whole difficulty was to buy out ; and this I did, 
on the very best terms I could, though even then it cost me 
dear enough to get out of their clutches, and get my place of 
business back again and open for business; for they, having 
the keys of my place during the time I was under arrest, of 
course had every chance to get away with all they wanted. And 
on taking possession again, I found "shrinkage," in the way of 
stealing, no small matter. 

My health before this occurred being already bad, the ail- 
ment I had been laboring under had already assumed a chron- 
ic form ; and my system had become so emaciated and run 
down that I much feared I had now become a confirmed in- 
valid, and possibly beyond all possible recovery. And in this 
condition I plainly saw that my only hope lay in freeing my- 
self, not only from the poisoned malarial atmosphere surround- 
ing me, but in getting away from all business troubles of every 
kind ; and in order to do this I must not only leave that place 
and country, but even the United States, if possible. And af- 
ter having so decided, and feeling there was no time to lose, I 



254 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

made my arrangements at once, and bidding my brother and 
clerks, for anything I knew, a final adieu, leaving my brother in 
charge of everything, I took my departure for Europe, going via 
Indiana, once more to visit my parents and family, and then 
part with them also. Going on from there directly to Washing- 
ton, D. C, and procuring a passport, I went from thence to 
New York. 



.AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 255 



CHAPTER X. 

My First Voyage across the Atlantic. Storm at Sea. 

My Dear Young Friends : (I thus address you, feeling as if 
it is likely that you will take more interest in this chapter than 
your elders). In my last letter I told you that I had arrived 
at New York overland by rail, for the purpose of making a 
voyage across the ocean, but did not tell you how feeble I was 
on the road, being scarcely able much of the time to stand on 
my feet, or to walk with the assistance of a cane. 

I was of course compelled to travel slowly, resting in differ- 
ent cities on the way, and avoiding night travel ; and on leav- 
ing the City of Brotherly Love, Philadelphia, very early in 
the morning, I was robbed, I think as I was going aboard the 
ferry, by having my purse of gold extracted from my pocket 
during the rush and jam by some pickpocket. I missed the 
purse soon afterwards, and felt the loss more, not that I had 
much of the precious metal with me, but what I had was val- 
uable — a dollar in gold being worth then two and a half in 
greenbacks. 

' After crossing the ferry and getting seated in the car and on 
my way to New York, I bought a morning's paper, and on open- 
ing it to read, found myself so blind that I could scarcely make 
out the name of the paper in the large letters of the heading, 
much less read ordinary print. This of course, was a very un- 
expected and sad thing for me, just starting as I was on a long 
journey to foreign lands, and alone. I continued on till I 
reached New York, spending only a few days there making 
some purchases of drugs, medicines, etc., to ship back to Mem- 
phis. 



256 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

Finding a steamship lying out at anchor in the bay and quite 
ready to sail for Liverpool, I paid my passage, went aboard, 
climbing up the staging step by step aided by my cane, descend- 
ed into my little room, and lay down in my berth, or rather 
small trough in the side of the ship, to rest a little. Soon the 
pilot, the U. S. mail, and all else were brought on board pre- 
paratory to starting, the vessel raised steam, weighed anchor, 
hoisted her sails, drew in the staging, and was soon gliding out 
of the splendid bay of the great city of New York on her east- 
ward course. I arose from my bed, went up on deck, and 
took one long, lingering, farewell look at the great city now 
lying behind us, and rapidly fading from my gaze, as well as the 
beautiful land of my native home, all of which soon appeared 
as a small speck in the dim distance on the horizon ; and in a 
little while the dearly loved continent of America had entirely 
faded from sight, when naught remained but the little craft on 
which I rode, the deep blue waters beneath and around, and 
the blue vaulted sky above, in the twilight of a summer's even- 
ing. 

Being very feeble, and in great need of rest and quiet, I again 
descended to my little narrow room below, and undressing, re- 
tired for the night. Not, however, to enjoy rest and sweet 
sleep so much needed by tired nature, but rather to be tossed 
hither and hither upon the rolling waves. At last, however, 
sleep, balmy sleep came with its thousand thoughts and visions ; 
and in my feverish restlessness, I dreamed — dreamed even of 
companions of my youth and joyous days of boyhood ; dreamed 
of all dear to me whom I had left far away in my Southern 
home, so suddenly and unexpectedly to them ; dreamed of my 
dear aged parents, sisters and brothers, and of the tears shed 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 257 

at our sad parting, hardly expecting ever to meet again on this 
side of that bourne from which no traveller returns, the testi- 
mony of lying spirits to the contrary, notwithstanding. 

And after spending the night in this way, I again awoke 
from my dreams and visions, arose, made my toilet, and again 
ascended to the upper deck to behold the beautiful bright sun, 
that luminous world a million and a half times larger than our 
globe, rising up in its dazzling splendor far away out of the 
liquid waves of old ocean, ready prepared as a strong man to 
run the race of another day. And I then felt and could even 
exclaim with the wise preacher : " Truly the light is sweet, 
and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes to behold the sun." (Ecc. 
11: 7.) 

But, my young friends, did you ever stand and contemplate 
that bright orb of day, as it rises before your eyes in the morn- 
ing, looking no larger than a good sized hoop in circumference 
but is really 885,680 miles in diameter, while our globe is only 
8,000 miles in diameter? And in the matter of the sun's sub- 
stance, it would balance 352,000 worlds like ours. Consider 
what immensity is this. And yet, as you well know, our little 
globe is no small speck. But it is well known that this bright 
sun which we behold, and which gives us light and heat, is far 
from being the largest and brightest of the orbs which drive 
their shining chariots in myriads more than can be counted 
through the heavens. And although the sun is no less than 
ninety-five millions of miles from us, yet far away in the depths 
of space, so far indeed as to appear only like mere specks or 
points of light, we see other blazing orbs of light, far greater in 
glory and dazzling splendor, and vaster in magnitude, viz : The 
first fixed star, called Alpha- Centanor, in the southern hemi- 



258 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

sphere, is discovered to be, by actual measurement, nineteen 
thousand billion miles away, but the pole-star system or planet 
is even yet a five times greater distance from us, or two hun- 
dred and eighty-five thousand billions of miles, and shines with 
a lustre equal to that of eighty-six of our suns, whilst others are 
still larger and more lustrous still : Vega, for instance, which 
emits light equal to three hundred and forty-four of our suns ; 
Capella four hundred and thirty ; Arcturus five hundred and 
sixteen. And thus we might continue to enumerate and dwell 
upon this most sublime and interesting subject of Astronomy, 
but must return again to our voyage, and will say that we had 
a calm sea and pleasant weather enough for some three days 
and nights, when in the afternoon of the fourth day, thick, 
dark and threatening clouds arose in the heavens, and soon 
nothing but heavy clouds above and a troubled sea beneath and 
above was to be seen. Very soon muttering thunder was 
heard, with the gleaming flashes of lightning. And these were 
the signals to the Captain and other officers to furl sails and 
prepare for what might come very soon, warned by the rapid 
falling of the barometer, that never failing monitor of approach- 
ing danger at sea. As night came on, the bellowing thunder 
grew louder, the forked lightnings played round the mastheads 
of the ship and flashed with angry gleamings over the decks ; 
when suddenly a dreadful storm burst upon our little frail ship 
in all its fury, and as she still continued on her eastward course 
plowing the angry sea, the waves, which had at first begun to 
lift their crested heads of white foam, now became frightful, yet 
still sublime in their awful grandeur, rolling up like mountains 
all around and on every side ; while our ship reeled and stag- 
gered like a drunken man, now rising up, and mounting the 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 259 

huge billows, and then after poising a moment on their sum- 
mits, suddenly plunging deep down into the angry ocean, as if 
sinking to her watery grave • sometimes almost on her beam- 
ends, then for a little while would seem caught in a narrow 
trough of the sea between two waves, where it seemed as if she 
must be crushed like an egg-shell between the heavy seas, while 
every plank, and rib, and stick of timber in the hull seemed 
strained to its utmost tension, when suddenly a heavy sea would 
wash over the entire deck, crushing heavy rods and bars of 
brass, and the thick glass over the skylights, letting a flood of 
water pass through into the dining saloon and cabins below. 

During all this time, such things as large hampers of dishes 
and heavy trunks were pitched and thrown in every direction 
below, making a general wreck and smashing of earthen and 
china ware. In the meantime, among some three hundred or 
more living souls on board, among whom were many women 
and children, the screaming and wailing in their terror-stricken 
condition was quite enough to move the more calm and reflec- 
tive mind to pity, at least. But when some men " of the baset 
sort " were seen carousing, drinking liquor, cursing and swear- 
ing, and very hilarious while this dreadful storm was raging day 
and night (for it lasted two nights and a day), it was quite 
enough to make one think that surely Dante could not have 
had a more striking scene to draw his region " Inferno " from 
than this. It did, indeed, appear, whilst all were shut up under 
tightly closed hatches below deck for all this long period (ex- 
cept the officers and sailors at work, striving with all the mind 
and powers given them from above to save the vessel from 
going to the bottom), that Satan himself, " the Prince of the 
power of the air," had indeed taken possession of many of these 



260 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

men's hearts ; and he, together with them, was holding high 
carnival and rejoicing in the general terror and dreadful suffer- 
ing of terribly frightened women and children, many of whom, 
as well as some invalids, were deathly sick all the time this 
was going on. But as there must come an end to all things, 
so there did to this dreadful storm, which in my poor way I have 
endeavored briefly to describe. I felt then, and still feel, most 
thankful to our Heavenly Father for permitting me to live 
through it, and still survive to tell you the story. And in 
the manifestation of God's goodness and mercies in thus pre- 
serving my life, even amid these great dangers at sea, as well 
as in the numerous instances already referred to, amid great 
perils and dangers, I trust that many of my readers, both old 
and young, may be led to see that I have been wonderfully 
blessed in thus being shielded from so many dangers plainly 
visible, to say nothing of those unseen perils to which everyone 
is continually exposed. And just here is vividly brought to 
mind a beautiful little song which some of you may perhaps 
have already learned and sung ; as it is short, I will repeat it. 

" All the way my Savior leads me, 

What have I to ask beside ? 
Can I doubt his tender mercies 

Who through life has been my guide ? 
Heavenly rest, divinest comfort, 

Here by faith in him to dwell ; 
For, I know, whate'er befall me, 

Jesus doeth all things well. 

" All the way my Savior leads me, 
Cheers each winding path I tread, 
Gives me grace for every trial, 
Feeds me with the living bread ; 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 26 1 

Though my weary steps may falter, 

And my soul athirst may be, 
Gushing from the rock before me, 

Lo ! a spring of joy I see. 

" All the way my Savior leads me, 

O, the fullness of his love ! 
Heavenly rest to me is promised 

In my Father's house above. 
When my spirit, clothed immortal, 

Wings its flight to realms of day, 
This my song through endless ages : 

Jesus led me all the way." 



262 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR- 



CHAPTER XI. 

End of Voyage. Tour over Ireland, Scotland, Wales and England. 

After the terrible storm which I have described in the pre- 
ceding letter had subsided, which it did after lasting about 
thirty-six hours, we had no longer as rough a sea for the remain- 
der of the voyage ; but our vessel being a slow one, it took 
eleven days to cross from New York to Queenstown, on the 
coast of Ireland, where I landed, together with a few other 
passengers. 

To say that I had been sick the whole voyage through, hard- 
ly expresses it, for being very feeble and emaciated before 
starting, and having no appetite, together with the terribly rough 
sea part of the time, and seasickness all the time, on my arriv- 
al at Queenstown I found myself in rather sad plight. I man- 
aged, however, to get on a small steamer which was lying wait- 
ing for us, and soon found ourselves steaming up that charm- 
ing river Lee, immortalized by the poet who sings of 

" The Bells of Shandon, which sound so grand on 
The pleasant waters of the river Lee ! " 

which presents one continuous panoramic view of the grandest 
scenery on either bank along its serpentine course for the dis- 
tance of fifteen miles, before reaching the renowned old city of 
Cork, where we disembarked ; and putting up at Queen's Hotel, 
I decided to rest a few days before making a general tour over 
the island. 

While there, however, I visited the famous historic old Blar- 
ney Castle, also St. Ann's Turkish bathing place, some five or 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 263 

six miles from Cork, and there remained a few days to try the 
efficacy of the baths. From thence I went to those charming 
hills and lakes of Killarney, about one hundred miles distant, 
and which have been so often described, both in verse and 
prose. No description, however, can do justice to their loveli- 
ness. After spending a few days there very delightfully, I again 
returned, and went up to the Giant's Causeway, and from there 
to Dublin, where I visited the great Medical Colleges, also oth- 
er places of interest in that famous old city and its environs ; 
proceeding next to Belfast, in the north of Ireland, where the 
fine, beautiful Irish linen which we get in this country is man- 
ufactured. Here I found the Irish not only intelligent, and 
many of them well educated, but also Protestant, and very so- 
ciable in their nature, and speaking quite as clear English as 
myself or anyone else — very widely in contrast, however, wit.h 
the people in the south of Ireland, at Cork, Limerick, and oth- 
er places, where they speak a sort of " patois " or gibberish but 
little understood except among themselves ; also their poverty, 
squalor and wretchedness I found ten times greater than in the 
north of Ireland, or even in the central region around Dublin. 
My stay in Ireland, though not a long one, I enjoyed quite 
■ as much as that in any country I visited in Europe or on the 
Continent. Nor did I find one which presents more of real in- 
terest and attraction to a traveler seeking knowledge and infor- 
mation. Its name, " The Emerald Isle," is also significant, for 
without doubt, it is the greenest spot 1 have seen on earth. 
Everything is fresh and green, except the smooth macadamized 
roads, level as a floor and hard as adamant, which have been 
travelled over for long, long centuries ; everything green except 
the numerous old ruins, monuments of early greatness, crumb- 



264 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

ling into decay. I will also except the numerous wide stone 
walls to be seen everywhere, dividing each little domain from 
its neighbor. These varied in size from tracts of one-fourth of 
an acre, to those containing many acres ; and on ascending to 
the summit of old Blarney Castle, and looking over the Island 
as far around as my eye could reach, I could only compare 
these stone walls to the foundations and first story of great 
houses which had been built just so high, but had never pro- 
gressed any further towards completion, and having been aban- 
doned, were now crumbling to decay and ruin. On enquiring 
the reason for so many stone walls and of such great thickness, 
I was informed that at an early day the whole island, or a great 
part of it, was thickly covered with stones, and in order to get 
them out of the way and to make room for raising potatoes, 
grain, grass, etc., they built them into immense and innumer- 
able stone walls, as they could neither burn them up nor bury 
them, and so in this way utilized them for a purpose. 

Some parts of the Island abound in peat, which is cut out 
in square chunks or blocks, and let dry in the sun, to be used 
for fuel ; most of the Irish huts or shanties are also built from 
this material, and often sodded over or covered with the same. 
These wretched huts make miserable dwellings, always small, 
no windows, fireplace or chimney ; and often the pigs, cows, 
children and parents occupy them together indiscriminately. 
Crossing what is known as the Irish Channel, in the North, I 
at once found myself among the Highlands of Scotland : and 
my visits to the great cities of Glasgow, Edinburgh, Aberdeen, 
etc., also Melrose Abbey, Abbotsford (the home of the immor- 
tal bard — Sir Walter Scott), etc., and many other places of 
great interest to every Scotchman, as well as to the traveler, I 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 265 

have only time to mention here very briefly. I found Edin- 
burgh one of the most unique, quaint, and most remarkable of 
ancient cities I have ever visited in my life ; and every day and 
hour that I spent there afforded new scenes of marked inter- 
est, many of which are historic, and date back for centuries. 

I visited the exquisitely beautiful, tall monument, towering 
up to a great height, and which can be ascended by its hun- 
reds of stone steps, and from the summit of which the whole 
city and the most charming landscape, with the bay in the dis- 
tance, can be seen, giving an immense view even to the naked 
eye, and still more extended when aided by a glass ; and for 
beauty and grandeur, being such as the eyes are seldom per- 
mitted to feast on. The old palace and castle of Queen Mary, 
the old church and house of John Knox, dating back some 
three and a half centuries, and the same old pulpit from which 
he thundered forth his anathemas denunciatory of Roman Ca- 
tholicism, and which not only transformed, but reformed, all 
Scotland to the orthodox Calvinistic Protestant religion, but at 
the same time shook up all Europe as it was never shaken be- 
fore. The great medical universities, the old cemeteries, etc., 
and other places of special interest, such as I cannot here take 
time to mention, much less to describe minutely, afforded me 
both present and lasting interest, which I found had not even 
abated on my second visit, ten years afterwards. And although 
more than a score of years have passed since my first visit to 
those charming, historic old islands of Great Britain and Ire- 
land, and although every word I now write is from memory, not 
having even the trace of a memorandum to aid me, yet the 
scenes then visited and the impressions made were so indelibly 
stamped upon my memory, that they will doubtless remain till 



266 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

memory and mind will be forever obliterated in this life. Go- 
ing on from Scotland by rail, I went through the Dominion or 
rather Princedom of Wales, on my way to London. Passing 
through Wales, I visited places of greater or less interest, such 
as mining regions, manufacturing towns and cities, as well as 
others in England, such as Sheffield, so famous for its superior 
cutlery, Birmingham, the world's great emporium for arms and 
all manner of iron articles, etc. Speaking of Sheffield cutlery, 
I may remark that too often it is imitated here by worthless 
and trashy articles. 

The hills and lakes of Wales and England, as well as of Ire- 
land and Scotland, and the landscape views constantly chang- 
ing, like those of a kaleidoscope, were all indescribably charm- 
ing and beautiful. This was the month of July, and just at the 
right season to see everything in its most lovely aspect. I also 
visited the great Universities of Oxford and Cambridge. After 
arriving in London, I spent a week or more viewing that 
eighth, ninth or tenth wonder of the world, with its teeming 
millions (now about five millions) of human souls, its more than 
one thousand streets, lanes, etc., its countless squares and pub- 
lic parks, its great zoological gardens, in which are to be seen 
every kind and description of living animal known, or to be 
found upon the habitable globe, or in the sea, and every fowl 
that floats upon the water or wings the air ; every reptile, from 
the fatal little cocatrice or adder of the Orient, the centipede, 
and tarantula, to the formidable boa constrictor of South Amer- 
ica ; and in the feathered world, from the tiniest little humming 
bird (of which there are over six hundred species) to the great 
ostrich of the desert plains of Africa, upon which I have seen 
the black Nubian seated in a perfect state of nudity, riding at 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 267 

breakneck speed. In the body of this bird, on dissection, have 
been found as many as forty eggs at one time, varying in size 
from the small embryo up to one of enormous size, the shell of 
which would require the use of a sledge hammer to break it, 
and measuring nine inches in length and six in diameter. 

Among quadrupeds we find specimens from the tiny, little 
red-eyed white mouse to the huge jumbo elephant of the In- 
dies, and from the innocent little pink-eyed rabbit to the most 
ferocious leopard, or lion, king of beasts from the jungles of 
Africa. Going from these gardens to the great House of Com- 
mons of Great Britian, and to the Queen's gorgeous Palaces sit- 
uated in beautiful grounds, we simply behold wonders. From 
thence we visit the ancient, historic old Tower of London, and 
the British Museum. Six months, a year, or even five years, 
might be spent pleasantly and very profitably, seeing, studying, 
and learning even only a part of what is to be seen and learnt 
there. It would be useless for me to attempt here to describe a 
tenth, or even a hundredth or thousandth part of what I saw 
during the different visits I made, and the time I spent in this 
" Cosmos " within itself, or great world of wonders. 

Enclosed within a high, thick stone wall, with its iron gates 
and ponderous bolts and bars, through which we enter with our 
guide, we first behold on every side of the Tower, the Arsenal 
grounds and the Arsenal, with a display of every firearm or mu- 
nition of war that probably has ever been invented or conceived 
of, both ancient and modern, and we might also add ever used 
in any country, civilized or barbarian. Looking further, we see 
the ever memorable and cruel "guillotine" with its block, and 
gleaming, sharp, heavy blade, which dropped with a thud upon 
the neck of the defenseless victim, when the body and head 
dropped separately on either side of the fatal block. 



268 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

In another large room we see the figures of ancient kings, 
earls, princes, and knights of valor and renown, all bedecked 
with heavy steel coats of mail, and helmets of the most artistic 
and cunning workmanship. Their lances, their shields, their 
spears and swords, etc., made a sublimely grand, not to say aw- 
ful, display. As Scott has written of the Knights of the Border, 
ever ready to respond at a moment to War's alarm : 

•'They carved at the meal with gloves of steel, 

And drank the red wine through the helmet barred.*' 

Passing on further into the interior, we came to the chamber 
of the crown jewels of Emperors, Kings and Queens. Crowns 
and diadems bestudded with jewels of every kind, the most cost- 
ly, and " of purest ray serene," were displayed in dazzling pro- 
fusion. Then again we enter the long, almost interminable cor- 
ridors and halls, with every wall lined with hundreds of glass 
cases, filled with thousands of rich specimens of ore, metals, and 
minerals ; also the great cabinets of various coins, gold, silver, 
brass and copper, of every imaginable description, superscrip- 
tion, size and date, from those of most ancient antiquity down 
to the present time, and of every land "and nation under the sun. 

But we are compelled to stop just here, without taking time 
or space to more than mention the great library of ancient 
books, Mss., etc. ; the immense gallery of Art, filled with rare 
paintings, statuary, and a thousand other things of equally great 
interest. Leaving this great Cosmos or world within itself, we 
pass out into the open air, perhaps to descend by a winding 
shaft, quite one hundred feet down, which leads to the entrance 
of the great tunnel extending under that notable river, the 
Thames ; and emerging from this on the opposite side of the 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 269 

river, we again ascend, then recross the river upon one of those 
staunch stone and iron bridges of solid structure, such as, for in- 
stance, the far-famed London Bridge, where 1 have stood and 
viewed a stream of carriages of every kind and make, extending 
for miles on either side and either way ; crossing over, when in 
a moment every vehicle and every horse was brought to a stand- 
still, caused simply by the locking of the hubs of the wheels 
of two carriages passing in too close proximity to each other, or 
from some other equally trivial cause. But a few moments on- 
ly were sufficient to disengage them, when the crack of a whip 
or two, prefaced and emphasized with a few oaths from the 
Jehus driving them, and all that long stream, thus suddenly 
brought to a standstill, was again* a moving, living mass in rapid 
motion, to make up for the moments lost. 

People in London, when on the pavements, or crossing 
streets, do not walk — they simply run — and woe to the poor un- 
fortunate victim who may chance to miss a step, slip, and fall, 
for the chances are at least ten to one that he or she will never 
rise again alive, or at least without being bruised, crushed, and 
mangled by the rushing mass of human beings who are com- 
pelled from actual pressure to pass over the fallen victim, or 
from the iron shod hoofs of heavy horses, and the wheels of 
vehicles as they rush heedlessly on. Statistics show that an 
average of one human life for every day in the year is sacrificed 
in this way, on the streets and crossings of London. But to 
hurry on, and complete our sight-seeing, etc., in this great me- 
tropolis of the world, as speedily as possible, and pass to other 
scenes. We will descend at one of the many stations, and take 
an Underground Railway train, and travel awhile without the 
opportunity of seeing much for the present, and in this way 



270 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

may spend a whole day travelling under the great Metropolis, 
shut out from daylight, and yet with abundant light to see all 
that is to be seen. And one need only learn the distance to 
realize with what speed and exactness these trains run, even to 
the very second, and constantly from one station to another. 
And if the reader can imagine being shot out of the mouth of 
an immense cannon while in a railroad car, and making speed 
accordingly, he can form some idea as to how an Underground 
Railway ride goes ; and it may be continued if he wishes, even 
for hundreds of miles, before coming up to the surface of the 
streets and open day. But we must leave London, after a 
visit first to the great Sydenham Crystal Palace, known as the 
World's Fair, there to spend a most enjoyable day in seeing 
more sights than can possibly be described, as there is here, 
indeed, another world of wonders. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 27 1 



CHAPTER XII. 

Paris-and its Environs Briefly Described. On to Rome, via Switzerland, 
Germany, etc. 

Taking leave of London, the trip to Paris is made in less 
than a day, by rail and steamer, crossing the British Channel 
between Dover and Calais. These narrow Straits of Dover, as 
they are called, only require about three hours to cross on a 
steamer, (in fact, the shores of France can be seen from Eng- 
land on a clear day) but it is so exceedingly rough, both winter 
and summer, that the traveller may congratulate himself if he 
escapes a severe spell of seasickness while crossing. I speak 
from personal experience, having crossed six times to find my- 
self deathly sick every time, and I was by no means the excep- 
tion. Having once arrived in Paris and selected your hotel, 
the next thing is to proceed at once to see whatever there is of 
interest, and there is certainly plenty. But how shall we 
describe it ? Beautiful Paris, where only man (and woman too) 
is vile ! I have visited Paris more than half a dozen times, and 
even made it my residence for a while, and yet I must tell you, 
I know no great deal of Paris yet. To say that it is without 
doubt the most charmingly beautiful city I have ever been in, 
expresses it, so far as that goes. But the stranger to it is ready 
to ask how, or in what way ? x\nd I can only answer : one 
must see it for himself, and see it well, to be able to either 
realize what it is, or to enjoy it, or even appreciate it. The 
English language, from the most eloquent tongue, or descrip- 
tive pen moved by one possessing the most vivid imagination, 
is inadequate to the undertaking. 



272 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

And as it is not our object in this brief autobiographical his- 
tory to describe any city or country minutely, we are compelled 
to pass this one by also, with simply a passing notice. We will 
first merely mention its miles on miles of broad boulevards, 
paved with concrete or asphaltum, as smooth and level as a 
floor, and kept swept generally quite as clean, lined continu- 
ously on either side with beautiful shade trees — horse chestnut 
mostly. The pavements are formed of broad and smooth slabs 
of white marble. Stores, shops, and bazaars, the most exqui- 
site and costly, with their great windows filled with everything 
to tempt the eye of the passer by ; costly residences and gor- 
geous palaces of immense size and height, built from the most 
delicate and beautiful cream-colored marble, which is quarried 
out from beneath the city, and carved in the most exquisite 
style of decorative and ornamental workmanship before being 
placed upon the walls of the building ; the almost countless 
number of hotels, some of which are among the grandest and 
most costly in the world, between forty and fifty large hospitals 
with their multiplied thousands of human sufferers being con- 
stantly cared for ; the most magnificent and costly churches, 
theaters, and opera houses, large, exceedingly high, and with 
exquisitely carved pillars ; the Tuilleries Palace and gardens ; 
the museum, art galleries and public libraries ; the grand tri- 
umphal arch, or Arc de Triomphe (destroyed during the siege 
by the Prussians and since restored), and a thousand other 
things of more or less attraction and interest, such as the cele- 
brated French restaurants, cafes, theatrical, dancing, and sing- 
ing pavilions, the brilliantly lighted gardens, such as the Champs 
Elysees ; not to speak of the tramways leading from the city, 
and starting every few minutes to convey passengers to St. 
Cloud, Versailles, and other places, and the many hundreds of 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 273 

double-deck omnibuses, carrying twenty four persons at a load, 
and always full day and night, running in every direction through 
the city, and out to and around its environs for almost any dis- 
tance, even beyond the gates and walls. But we have spent 
more time than we intended in thus mentioning these things, 
and must therefore drop such pleasing reminiscences of Paris 
life, and take a hasty departure from this delightful city, with 
its many fascinating charms, for other more remote scenes on 
the continent and elsewhere. 

From Paris we take the train for the City of Lyons, so fa- 
mous for its silks and other manufactures, and from thence to 
Geneva in Switzerland. Here we stop long enough to rest a 
little, view the lakes and charming mountain scenery, and 
many other things of more or less interest ; also step into some 
of the jewelry shops and manufactories of those beautiful and 
excellent little time-keepers known as Geneva watches. The 
degree of perfection to which the fine art of watch-making has 
been brought is a thing almost incredible and to be wondered 
at. Such is the delicate and fine workmanship of some of 
these watches, that a good time-keeper has been manufactured 
not larger than the thumb-nail. Their little music boxes also 
excel in sweetness of tone and variety of music. 

From here we direct our course into Germany, visit the fa- 
mous watering places and boiling springs of Baden-Baden and 
Weisbaden, the renowned old city of Heidelberg, traverse 
Prussia, visit old Cologne, famous for its single, double, and 
triple extracts of perfumery, or Eau de Cologne, and, oddly 
enough, is also famous for its dirt, as having, according to 
Coleridge, " Seventy separate and well defined stinks," making 
the following lines apposite enough : 



274 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

" The river Rhine, it well is known, 
Doth wash the city of Cologne ; 
But tell me, Nymphs, what power divine 
Shall henceforth wash the river Rhine ? " 

I cannot say that I detected so many, however, for the place 
smelled much the same all over it, I thought, and that was 
bad enough, for it was notoriously dirty, and stinking, too. 
But a sight of the grand old cathedral partly compensated for 
the filth in the streets. This imposing and stately pile is now 
said to be completed, after more than six hundred years in 
building. 

We also made a hurried visit through Bohemia, Hungary, 
Holland, Belgium and Austria. And now over to Italy, and 
its provinces — Piedmont, Venetia, Lombardy, Tuscany, Naples 
and Rome. Nor would we forget to mention our visit to that 
charming city, Marseilles, in the south of France, on the Med- 
iterranean coast, with one of the finest harbors in the world; 
also Leghorn and Genoa, the latter so suggestive of beautiful 
coral jewelry, as well as Mosaic and Byzantine work, and the 
real cameo ; and to carefully note the exceedingly delicate, skill- 
ful, and tedious manner of carving, shaping, grinding and setting 
of these different works of art is a matter of special interest to 
any one of an inquiring mind. Nor would we lose sight of 
that renowned old city of Strasburg, and that most wonderful 
of all clocks that has ever been constructed in any age, which 
we cannot describe minutely, but note that after long years of 
most patient and enduring labor and skill, on its completion 
the poor unfortunate artisan was rewarded by having both eyes 
put out by the rapacious, selfish, and cruel wretches who em- 
ployed him, so as to disable him from ever making another like 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 



275 



it. Nor should we forget to notice the world-renowned lean- 
ing tower of Pisa, and the historic pendulum still put in motion 
there, which was invented by Galileo, aud by means of which 
he discovered and demonstrated the fact that this globe is 
round instead of flat, and that " it does move." Also the fine 
and rich art galleries at Forence, filled with works both in 
painting and sculpture by the master artists of both ancient and 
modern times, and showing the highest degree of skill and 
workmanship. We would also mention in our ramblings the 
old city of Bologna, noted also for its leaning towers, of which 
there are two ; but perhaps more noted for its appetizing 
and choice Bologna sausage — and the great scarcity of its ca- 
nine inhabitants, as I saw but two in the whole city, one of which 
was very small, the other of good size; and also saw sausages as 
large round as a large breakfast plate, but do not know how long, 
as they had been cut transversely across, showing but half at a 
time. (The reader can determine for himself the possible con- 
nection between the above facts !) 

Beautiful Venice ! " The City of Waters," also comes in for 
a passing notice, before returning to Rome to stay awhile. 
We regret the lack of space to describe fully this most remark- 
able, and on many accounts most interesting, city in the world, 
which was built up out of the Adriatic Sea, and has stood for 
so many centuries with its great marble palaces, churches, and 
other buildings, out in the ocean. The streets, if such they 
may be called, are simply canals or channels of salt water, just 
as they were left when the foundations of the squares and build- 
ings were laid, first by driving down countless thousands — per- 
haps millions — of piles, made from the full length of the trunks 
of trees. These were driven down close together by powerful 



276 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

machinery, such as heavy trip hammers, stroke after stroke, till 
sunken their full length into the lagoons and marshy earth and 
sand, so as to form a solid and level foundation for the great 
stones and marble to be piled upon them in erecting those tall 
and massive buildings, five and six stories high. Upon these 
piles the structure or base of those buildings was laid at the 
bottom of the ocean, at whatever depth it may have been, and 
thus they were reared upon such solid foundations as not only 
to have withstood the tooth of time wearing upon them, but 
also todefy the shock of earthquakes or other convulsions of 
nature. The streets, as we have said, are water, and constant- 
ly plied both day and night by the little, narrow gondolas, into 
which you can step from the threshold of the door of your res- 
idence, and when alighting from them, step directly in. These 
little, narrow, black racers (for they are all painted black by 
regulation of law), move swiftly and noiselessly, and furnish a 
by no means unpleasant way of getting from place to place, 
though of course more expensive than walking; but in Venice 
" walking is not good," generally. The palace of the immortal 
bard (Byron) which he occupied when at Venice, is still point- 
ed out to the stranger, as he glides along the broad thorough- 
fare in his gondola, the gondolier of course taking great pleas- 
ure in pointing out every thing of interest in passing. The 
memorable " Bridge of Sighs " also stands just as it did many 
hundreds of years ago, recalling Byron's well-known lines : 

" I stood in Venice, on the Bridge of Sighs, 
A palace and a prison on each hand." 

We also mark the ever memorable courts, halls, prisons, 
dungeons, and places of inquisition, and all the dreadful imple- 
ments of torture which were applied by the most cruel and 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 277 

relentless hands to the unfortunate victims. Thus doomed to 
suffer, however innocently, often even unto death, at the sen- 
tence of those fiendish old Doges who held despotic rule, until 
some eighty of their number had come into power successively 
one after another, and so passed away during a period of long 
centuries. Venice is the most quiet, the " stillest " or most 
silent city I have ever been in « undisturbed silence may be said 
eternally to reign there. Not a horse, a cow, or indeed any 
other animal not even a dog, unless a little house pet, is ever to 
be seen ; not a vehicle of any kind on the streets, except the 
little noiseless gondola, stealthily gliding through the still waters ; 
and again may we quote : 

" Through the dark city the gondolas crawl, 
Sable, and doleful, and coffin-like all." 

Seldom indeed, is a voice heard, even from youths, above a 
low or modulated tone, never a loud laugh. Every living being, 
indeed, seems pervaded by the spirit of quiet reigning around. 
And yet the people seem happy, and contented to dwell on thus 
from generation to generation. But we must now leave Ven- 
ice and return to old Rome again. And we will endeavor to 
describe as briefly as possible, some things of interest, at least 
to the general reader, who has never been there to see and learn 
for himself. This however, we can only do in part at this time, 
and in the next chapter, but will endeavor to do so more fully 
in a succeeding chapter before closing these reminiscences of 
travel, personal experiences, etc.; and our reason for reserving 
this for the closing chapter perhaps, is, that in later years we re- 
visited the Eternal City and made it our home permanently for 
a while, how pleasantly or unpleasantly, remains yet to be told 
in detail. 



278 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Scenes in Rome. 

My first visit to " The Eternal City," as it is often called, 
will be forever remembered, as well as my last visit and de- 
parture from it. On my first arrival, as you have already 
learned, I had just completed a long, tiresome, and tedious 
journey, during all which time, and long before, my health had 
been miserable ; and yet I had continued to travel over much 
of Europe and the Continent, often laboriously endeavoring to 
see and learn in this way, and by travel to gather such infor- 
mation from my own personal observation, as could not be 
gained otherwise. And as even travellers in good health often 
find such journeys and tours tiresome, and indeed exceedingly 
fatiguing, I of course found it much more so in my then state 
of health ; but so great was my fondness for travel, and the ex- 
citement and diversion of mind necessarily incident to such a 
tour for the first time, that I often lost sight of self and suffer- 
ing for the time being, becoming so completely absorbed in the 
work before me as to forget everything else, and so would often 
continue till I would find myself completely prostrate and ex- 
hausted from actual fatigue ; and such indeed was now my 
condition on arriving at Rome. It was also in the hottest and 
most sickly season of the year, and I found the City apparently 
in full accord with my own condition, viz, very sickly looking, 
dilapidated and dirty. A long, dry, hot, dull, dusty summer 
was now just closing, and to make matters yet more disagree- 
able, heavy, warm rains began to fall just after my arrival, which 
made the poisonous atmosphere rank with unhealthy vapor. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 279 

However, I was in Rome; I had gone there of my own 
choice, not having been invited to do so by any one, and it 
now remained for me to " do just as Rome did," and that 
seemed to be to make the best of the situation I possibly could ; 
and when I wished to stay no longer, then do a little differently 
from what Rome does, i. e., get away from the place. And 
having ?o determined, the next thing was to secure rooms at 
the best hotel I could find, rest a while, then hire a dragoman 
(guide), a cab with its driver, and then start out to see what I 
could. And I might add here, that about the same thing has 
been done in this or a similar way for thousands of years be- 
fore, and up to the time I did this, and has even so continued 
to be done by the multiplied hundreds of thousands, and even 
millions, who have visited Rome since the days when a flock 
of wild geese flew over the place in a certain direction, which 
decided the question at once that Rome should be Rome. 

My first days, efforts at sight-seeing were crowned with great 
success, and, returning to my hotel in the evening pretty well 
tired out, I thought I had never seen or learned so much in a 
single day in all my travels. The second day passed in a sim- 
ilar manner, and I returned at night again in the same condi- 
tion and with the same impressions ; also with the third, and 
so on, till I became surfeited with feasting on wonders, many 
of which, indeed, will not be here described, I am very sure, 
for it h my wish to save the readers, and myself, also, all the 
needless infliction I possibly can under existing circumstances. 
However, this autobiographical history of reminiscences, etc., 
would not be quite complete were I to omit everything, and so 
will endeavor to mention at least a few of the thousands of 
things to be seen and learned in Rome. To attempt a history 



280 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

of this, the Queen of the Universe, in however succinct or con- 
densed a form it might be written, would require a whole vol- 
ume of more than a thousand pages. The reader, therefore, 
must be content with the brief sketch we shall thus give in this, 
which is almost the closing chapter of this volume. 

Rome, the metropolis of the Catholic religion, is situated on 
both banks of the Tiber, 20 miles from its mouth, where it 
empties into the Mediterranean Sea, surrounded mostly by a 
level, fertile plain, known as the Campagna, which was once 
undrained lagoons and marshes, generating the most deadly 
miasma from decomposed, rank vegetation, which produced 
what is to this day known as "Febris perniciana Roi?iana" 
(pernicious fever of Rome). The city is situated in latitude 
41 deg., 53 min., 4 sec. North, and 10 deg., 32 min. longitude 
East, and may be justly ranked as the most illustrious city in 
the world — the historical and political capital of Italy. Its ori- 
gin dates back more than 2000 years. And if its complete 
history, from its foundation to the present day, had been fully 
written, the volumes would be alone sufficient to compose a 
large library. 

Perhaps about the first thing that will attract the tourist on 
starting out to view the city, is the generally very narrow, dirty 
streets, crooked, and with suddenly abrupt angles, and usually 
paved with round, rough boulders. On either side loom up 
unsightly piles of ancient masonry, composed of very thick walls 
of large, thin bricks and Roman cement, devoid of all archi- 
tectural design, beauty, or comfort ; and there are no sidewalks. 

Second, the almost innumerable public squares or plazas, 
as they are called, which are simply level, open courts, in which 
is usually to be seen an obelisk, or large, tall pillars of stone, 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 261 

with hieroglyphics inscribed upon them, more or less statuary, 
of various designs and representing different persons and differ- 
ent ages, a fountain or two, supplied by aqueducts which con- 
vey fresh water from the Alpine hills or other places, in some 
instances as far as forty miles. There were at one time about 
forty of these living fountains supplying Rome copiously with 
fresh, cool water ; but there are not so many now. In these 
public courts, also, as well as at almost every street corner, and 
on the roadsides leading to and from the city, are to be seen 
images of idolatrous worship, such as the Virgin Mary with 
the infant Savior, the Christ upon the cross, etc. 

The next thing, perhaps, of special interest to be noticed, 
are the different triumphal arches, erected to commemorate the 
atrocious wars and bloody deeds of conquest often waged against 
unoffending nations, even to their utter destruction and devas- 
tation by fire, sword, and rapine, and captives were brought to 
Rome in chains for the purpose of being cast into the amphi- 
theatres to be devoured by ferocious, hungry, wild beasts, or, 
perhaps, many of them, females especially, reserved for even 
worse purposes. 

Notably among these still stands the arch of Constantine, 
the Christian emperor, so called ; and though it has stood for 
many centuries and even ages past, it is still in a good state of 
preservation. We also note the arches of Dolabella and Sila- 
nus, arch of Drusis, arch of Marcus Aurelius, etc. Having 
made archaeology a study part of my time in later years while 
living in Rome, the history of these various arches, as well as 
their designs and numerous and varied descriptions, also the 
ancient Amphitheatre or Coliseum of Rome, as well as the 
ruins of Pompeii and Herculaneum, near the base of Mount 



262 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

Vesuvius, afford me great interest and pleasure s and regret a 
lack of space here to describe any of them fully. The Amphi- 
theatre of Flavius, commonly called the Coliseum, is a monu- 
ment also of the greatness of Rome in her palmier days of sin 
and desperate wickedness ; but as it now stands in its majestic 
ruins, still throws a lustre on the modern city, forcibly remind- 
ing the beholder of Rome's former greatness and glory. That 
the reader may form some idea of the immensity of these gi- 
gantic ruins, we quote the record, which states that it " was 
capable of seating some eighty thousand persons in its galle- 
ries, be ginning at a height of some fifteen feet, perhaps, from 
the ground, and ascending upward in circular rows to the great 
height of perhaps a hundred feet. 

The churches and cathedrals shall next receive our brief no- 
tice, and among them St. Peter's stands preeminent, in the 
northwest corner of Rome, on a slight acclivity, with a large, 
beautifully paved piazza fronting, bestudded and decorated with 
huge columns on every side, as well as historic marble statuary, 
and large pillars and obelisks of great size, height and beauty. 
The Temple is built in the form of a cross, the nave being over 
600 feet in length, and the transept near 450 feet. The east 
front extends for quite 400 feet, and is 160 feet in height ; 
whilst the numerous pillars supporting it are 88 feet high, and 
S}4 feet in diameter ; height of dome, 450 feet. It contains 
46 altars and 400 statues, with twelve large pillars brought from 
the ruins of King Solomon's temple. This church required 
some 350 years to complete it, at a cost of $50,000,000. It 
covers an area of eight acres of ground. St. Peter's statue in 
bronze is the prominent figure of worship, and center of attrac- 
tion in this temple of idolatrous worship, though the bronze 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 283 

statue representing St. Peter is said to be in fact that of the 
bloody tyrant Nero. How true this may be I know not, and 
only give it as "'twas told to me" rather confidentially by some of 
the shrewd Romans, who ought to know. This I do know, howev- 
er, that I have taken a stand at the foot of one of the huge pillars 
that adorn that temple, and with watch in hand counted till 
just one hundred devotees came along in single file, stooped, 
with bended knees, and devoutly kissed St. Peter's great toe, 
when just five minutes had passed, making an average of twen- 
ty to the minute. Nor was the Temple much thronged that day, 
nor did it seem to be an unusual day for toe-kissing, either. I 
need hardly add, that great bronze toe had been so nearly kissed 
away in ages past that but little of it yet remained. I was also 
told that it had to be remoulded on and remodelled occasion- 
ally, on account of the multiplied millions of times it has been 
kissed and thus worn away. San Giovanni Laterano, the old- 
est church in Rome, is the Pope's Metropolitan Church, he be- 
ing its only official minister ■ and in this temple the Popes are 
crowned and thus made infallible (?). But by far the grand- 
est and most imposing of all, according to my ideas and taste, 
especially as regards the interior, is St. Paul's Temple, outside 
the walls of the city. The Vatican, or seat of the Pope, dates 
from the eighth century. It stands over the Vatican hill, ad- 
joining. It covers an area of 1150 feet by 770, and contains 
only 4,442 gorgeously gilded chambers, furnished in the most 
costly manner, many of the walls being lined with the finest oil 
paintings, frescoing, etc., by master artists, eight grand stair- 
ways, two hundred not so grand, but fine enough, and twenty 
large courts or audience chambers, together with grand muse- 
ums and libraries, all filled with the rarest and most costly col- 



284 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

lections the world has ever afforded. And with all these things 
combined, and the acres of beautiful garden, with everything in 
animate that Nature can provide to decorate, and adorn, and 
make charming, it would seem that such a place ought to be 
large enough for one single man, at least, and not such an un- 
comfortable or poor sort of prison, after all. 

The Catacombs, with their immense subterannean passages, 
and multiplied hundreds of thousands of charnel houses beneath 
the ground, extending for miles and miles in their serpentine 
course, we lack time to further describe; nor can we more than 
simply refer to the many beautiful parks and gardens both out- 
side the walls of the City as well as inside; notably among 
which is the Pincian Garden, on the Pincian Hill, which abounds 
with beautiful drives, pavilions, shade trees, rare shrubbery, and 
choice flowers of every variety, hundreds of marble statues chis- 
eled by renowned sculptors, pools and fountains, etc. Here is 
to be seen a Clepsydra or water clock, perpetually in motion 
without the aid of weights or requiring to be wound up. There 
are 370 churches in Rome, many of which have a chime of 
bells, and on stated occasions it is no unusual thing to hear 
every bell ringing at the same moment, and making sweet har- 
monious music, such as the Roman church bells alone can pro- 
duce. The feast days, or days of festivals, of which there are 
nearly fifty every year held in observance of some noted event, 
sacred or profane, legendary or historic, among which the ever 
memorable " Mardi-gras," or high carnival, as it is called in 
Rome ; are not days and scenes to be forgotten by those who 
have passed through them even once, not to speak of every year 
during a life-time. The last mentioned usually lasts about two 
weeks during which all general business is suspended throughout 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 285 

the city, by courts, officials, &c, of every kind; merchants, trades- 
men and nearly all classes giving themselves up to social enjoy- 
ment, and conviviality in a general way. 

During these social holidays the city is densely thronged by 
strangers and visitors from abroad. I have seen, I think I 
might safely say, more than 200,000 people at once, who had 
taken positions on the main thoroughfares of the city, to not 
only look on, but join with the greatest delight in the festivities, 
as well as witness the most grotesque and ludicrous masque- 
rade performances that could possibly be conceived of, and the 
imagination could devise for their own and others' amusement, 
during all of which time every one seemed to be in the very 
best humor possible, taking everything in good part, no matter 
how roughly handled sometimes, or how much their fine clothes 
might have to suffer from a preparation of lime made into small 
pellets about the size of a large pea, and hurled at them, and 
into their faces, in endless quantities. Nor would there in all 
probability be seen a drunken man on the streets during the 
whole time these festivals last. 

There is much in Rome to attract as well as repel. Society 
is almost anything but what it should be, and generally low, de- 
grading, and demoralizing in its tendencies. The young people 
are mostly ignorant,, illiterate, stupia, and depraved in morals. 
Mothers usually keep a close watch over their daughters, always 
accompanying them wherever they go, feeling a necessity for ■ 
this ; while the young men are generally suffered to act accord- 
ing to the bent of their own minds, and indulge in all man- 
ner of vice and shame. And so far from respecting, or prac- 
ticing the Catholic religion of their priest-ridden parents, they 
scoff at it, and are. strongly inclined to infidelity and agnosti- 



286 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

cism. But I can here no longer dwell upon Rome, or its scenes 
or doings, as the space I have allotted to this cursory notice has 
become exhausted; though a thousand things rush to my mind 
while penning these brief lines, which would no doubt be of 
more or less interest to the general reader, if time and space 
would allow. And now having completed my first visit to Rome, 
as well as first tour of Europe and the Continent generally, I 
bid old Rome and the sunny clime of Italy adieu, little thinking 
or even dreaming, that at some future day I would return there 
again to make old Rome my residence, the particulars of which 
I will soon relate in these closing chapters. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 287 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Homeward Bound, after visiting Naples, Mount Vesuvius, Herculaneum, 
and Pompeii. 

From Rome I made a visit to Naples by rail, and after care- 
fully inspecting this, which is in some. respects one of the most 
remarkable, unique, quaint old cities, and can scarcely be com- 
pared with any other ; and visiting places of great interest, both 
in the city and its environs, among which was King Victor Em- 
anuel's palace and grounds, the great museum, which of it- 
self would well repay a journey of a thousand miles to see it 
alone, with all its wonders of antiquity which have been col- 
lecting and accumulating for long ages in the past, and among 
which are to be seen the thousand of different things still in al- 
most, or in some instances quite, a perfect state of preservation, 
having been taken from the ruins of Pompeii and Herculaneum 
after having lain buried beneath those piles deep down in their 
ruins for quite 2000 years ; the great cathedrals, opera-houses, 
theaters the most grand and costly, the art galleries of paint- 
ing, sculpture, etc., which I have not time here to describe. 

The streets of Naples are exceedingly narrow and roughly 
paved, filled with lazzaroni (beggars) in all their filth, naked, or 
half clad in rags and wretchedness, and covered with vermin. 
The streets are also constantly reeking with decomposed ani- 
mal and vegetable matter, exhaling as indescribable a compound 
of villainous odors as ever saluted the nostrils of man. The 
houses are noted for their exceeding great height, built of stone, 
brick, concrete, etc., and invariably flat roofed, upon which 



2 88 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

roofs the better class of inhabitants spend most of their time 
and invariably live during the long, hot summer months. 

From Naples I took a drive over to Mount Vesuvius, whose 
base is some fifteen miles distant from the city. Then I mount- 
ed a horse, and after riding some seven miles up the side of the 
mountain through and over deep beds of scoria and solid lava, 
which once flowed from its crater in bright rivers of molten or 
liquid fire, until, as history and tradition inform us at the time, 
Herculaneum and many other cities and towns were buried be- 
neath this mass of molten matter. It flowed in great rivers or 
streams for a distance of twenty miles into the Mediterranean, 
filling it for a distance of many miles and causing it to boil like 
a seething caldron. After going as far as it was possible to 
ride on horseback, I dismounted, and on account of being too 
feeble to climb, was carried up by about six of the natives in a 
huge old rickety arm chair provided for that purpose, two of 
those stout, brawny, brigandish looking fellows on either side, 
with the chair (and myself in it) upon their broad shoulders, 
and two more at the back to push and help on ; and in this 
way we ascended the steep cone a distance of some two miles, 
seemingly almost perpendicular, before reaching the summit, 
which was at last done after much toil and sweat, as the day 
was scorching hot ; and as these poor fellows sunk into the sco- 
ria, almost hot ; often up to the knees, the task was not a light 
one; tnough I had the easiest part of it, except in the matter 
of lightening my pocket some, and the almost constant dread of 
being hurled from my high perch heels over head backward to 
the base of the cone, all the way along as we went. 

Albeit, I felt well repaid after reaching the summit, however 
dangerous the ascent might seem to be — and then to gaze into 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 289 

that deep, dark, yawning abyss below, filled with fire, sulphur- 
ous vapor and molten seething matter ! The scene was indeed 
awe inspiring, and not soon to be forgotten. I had, of course, 
no way of measuring the depth of the crater, or its magnitude 
in area ; and although I could not see to the bottom, the outer 
border looked as though it might be quite a mile in circumfer- 
ence. With my cane I raked out from near the surface a few 
chunks of lava, some of which appeared almost like pure brim- 
stone ; and while waiting for them to cool sufficiently to carry 
them away, I stood and enjoyed the charming landscape in all 
its grand scenic beauty in the distance around as far as the eye 
could reach, aided by a field-glass. On the one hand, and im- 
mediately over and beyond the ruins of Pompeii, lay the beau- 
tiful blue waters of the grand old Mediterranean, known in Bi- 
ble history as " the great sea." 

Turning a little to the right, we see the great City of Naples, 
with its population of over half a million, and its magnificent 
bay ; whilst between this charming view and Mount Vesuvius 
lies deep down beneath the beds of solid lava the ancient city 
of Herculaneum, a silent city of the dead, and record of the 
awful doom which fell upon it so many centuries ago. Over 
the Mediterranean waters in the distance, we see beautiful little 
islands, among them the island of Caprera, then the home of 
that grand old hero Garibaldi, and others we might mention, 
with their charming grottoes and shades of pleasant retreat. 
We also look in the direction of old Rome, which lies however 
beyond our view from this summit. The scenery all round pre- 
sents indescribable charms, such as Nature alone can yield ; 
whilst at the base of the mountain lie buried some thirty towns 
and villages, all once inhabited by living man, but now silent 
cities of the dead, without even a monument to mark the spot 



29O AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

where many of them once stood. Truly indeed, "truth is 
stranger than fiction." But we must at once descend from this 
lofty summit, and gathering up our now cooled lava lumps, 
rolling them in a piece of paper have them carried down, whilst 
I choose to walk, or, rather drop down, in the following man- 
ner : Discharging all my escorts except two, I take a position 
between them, place an arm on one of their shoulders as they 
stand on either side, and in this way partly bear up my weight 
upon them, whilst we speed down that mountain cone at a 
breakneck pace such as would defy a wild mountain goat to 
compete with, sinking into the scoria quite knee deep at every 
jump. This did not take long, but was "fun for the Boys," 
while it lasted. From there I rode to Herculaneum, and after 
descending a deep shaft that had been excavated through the 
solid lava as hard as iron and flint combined, to a great depth, 
we at last reach subterranean passages also excavated, and 
which were once streets of the doomed city. Deep down 
among these ruins are many things of great interest to be seen, 
but which we have no time here to describe, and so returning 
again, retrace our steps to the old City of Naples, take a quiet 
night's rest, or as much so as the excessive heat and the incor- 
rigible fleas would suffer us to do, and next day finding tired 
nature a little restored after much fatigue, we take an early 
breakfast and we set out to reach Pompeii — renowned Pompeii, 

Some twenty miles away 
There to spend another day, 

among those marvelous ruins, also of 

That famed old city of which Pliny wrote, 
Which the fierce volleys of Vesuvius smote, 
With ashy showers and liquid lava streams 
Doomed Pompeii fell amid her people's screams. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 29 1 

But to give anything like a minute or even general descrip- 
tion of these grand ruins as they now present themselves after 
many years of excavations that have been carried on, and the 
thousands of different relics, and specimens of almost every 
thing the human mind can possibly conceive of, which have 
been exhumed and placed in the Pompeiian Museum in Naples, 
would alone require a volume to describe. We are therefore 
compelled to pass all over together, and after another laborious 
day and also a very hot one, among the ruins, evening finds us 
returning again to Naples, from which point we start on the 
following day back again to Rome, and after another short rest 
and making purchases of various little souvenirs, we take our 
departure once more by rail for Paris via Lake Como and a 
few other points of interest. 



1 



292 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Voyage from Paris, via London and Liverpool, to America. 

After again reaching Paris and collecting my purchases 
made at different points, and completing the same in Paris, I 
had all shipped together from that place as well as London. 
And so, bidding adieu to the fair city with all its charms, I went 
direct to London, recrossing that baneful, turbulent channel. 
From London, after a short stay, I went direct to Liverpool, 
and there taking steamer, I sailed for New York, without meet- 
ing with any greater adventures, or perhaps any rougher sea, 
than is usually encountered on that almost perpetually rough 
ocean, the Atlantic, especially as the season was now far ad- 
vancing into the Autumn, or about the time of the equinoctial 
storms. 

After my arrival in New York, I remained long enough to 
purchase more fresh stock for my drug establishment, and, 
shipping the same, I returned to my old home in Memphis by 
rail, passing through the State of Indiana, where I again stopped 
long enough to visit my parents and other relations, and rest 
awhile, as I had done some months before, just before starting 
on my long tour of so much uncertainty as to long contiuuation 
of my life, or my ability to make the tour or live to return again. 
But my own life had not only been graciously spared, but also 
the lives of all my near and dear relations during my absence ; 
but among old friends at Memphis a few deaths had occurred, 
which caused me sadness on missing, after my return, their fa- 
miliar faces and companionship, which I had enjoyed so much 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 293 

in days and years past. I was gratified in knowing also that 
my own health had much improved during my stay and travels 
abroad, however great the fatigue and many hardships I had 
endured almost constantly, and such, indeed, as are quite al- 
ways incident to an industrious traveler in foreign countries. 
It also afforded me pleasure to know that under the faithful 
care and judicious management of my brother William and 
excellent clerks, my business had not only been successfully 
conducted with credit to the house, but had also been made 
profitable. 

After again entering upon the routine of a laborious profes- 
sional and business life, though my health was much improved 
at the time, yet I soon found it began to give way again, and 
at the end of a few months I found myself prostrate and con- 
fined to a bed of long and severe illness, which at one time 
came very near proving my last, through a lack of knowledge 
or skill on the part of my physicians, and my own ignorance 
and recklessness in suffering myself to be well nigh dosed to death 
by heroic medication from poisonous drugs prescribed at their 
hands " secundum artem" before discovering they would finally 
finish me if I suffered them to continue on, or did not put 
a stop to their empirical experiments and foolishness, which, 
however, I did incontinently, throwing aside all physic, giving 
Nature once more a chance, and so got well again, or at least 
able to get up and go around a little. In the meantime, the 
war was simply raging with unabated fury, destruction, and 
devastation. And about this time Sherman was making his 
grand march, cutting a broad belt all the way through the 
South, from its border States to the Atlantic seaboard, spread- 
ing the wildest and most dreadful consternation and extermin- 



294 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF* THE AUTHOR. 

ation to everything in his way, with fire, shot shell, and sword, 
regardless of age, sex, or previous condition. All had to share 
alike the fortunes, or rather destruction, of war, before this 
modern Alexander, Napoleon, or Nero. And whilst fertile 
fields, dwellings, barns, cities, towns, villages, and plantations, 
with their inhabitants, their plentiful supplies of grain and other 
food, their cattle, mules, horses, sheep, hogs, poultry, etc., 
were in the front ; in the rear was only to be seen devastation 
and smouldering ruins, and one vast desert plain, swept over, 
and no longer inhabited by man, beast, or " contraband." 
And this, indeed, did "break the backbone " of the rebellion. 

During the winter of 1864-5 anc ^ before the close of the re- 
bellion, having lived the rather lonely life of a bachelor till I 
had grown tired, I determined to make a change in my domes- 
tic relations, which I did by marrying a young lady, Miss Julia 
C. Farnsworth, who had been educated and raised in Mem- 
phis. My health, however, still continuing poor, we spent a 
part of our time abroad from home, in the Central and Eastern 
States, at different health resorts, such as are to be found in 
Cleveland, Ohio, and Round Hill, Northampton, Massachu- 
setts, New York, and other places, but afterwards returned to 
Memphis, to remain permanently. 

Some four years and a half after our marriage, our babe, (a 
little son) was born, but in half an hour after, his mother's mor- 
tal life on earth ended, leaving a helpless little motherless babe 
to my charge, and to the care of other near and dear friends 
and loved ones. Over this saddest part of the history of my 
life I would gladly have drawn the veil of obscurity, but for the 
necessity of making these personal memoirs more complete, 
but in which it is hardly presumed that the entire stranger will 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 295 

feel any special interest. And in order not to seem prolix or 
tedious in giving a minute account of this, or any matter indeed 
pertaining to it, I will pass on to notice very briefly other trials 
and scenes that I was called to pass through in rapid succession. 
Among these was the complete prostration of my health; and 
now having lost ail-that then seemed dear to me in this life, I very 
foolishly gave myself up to utter despair and the most poignant 
grief, losing all interest not only in matters of business, but even 
in the protection of my property, w T hich I had toiled and labor- 
ed so assiduously to accumulate. And a number of rapacious 
and ever vigilant Shylocks, such as are ever watching out for 
and seeking every opportunity to rob the unwary, were not long 
in lighting upon me, with a view to making me their victim, to 
help gratify that insatiable greed of gain. And in this way, I 
soon discovered my property gradually and quietly melting away 
from me, piece by piece, in the way of real estate, while the 
merchandise was going also in the same way ; I in the mean- 
time looked on calmly, as if taking some comfort at least, in see- 
ing it thus disappear, and feeling a sort of consolation that after 
all was gone, I would no longer be troubled with it any more 
forever, nor would I have any trouble either, in closing out, or 
sweeping up, any rubbish that might remain from the wreck and 
ruin. To cut this part of my life's history short, and so close 
this chapter, I need only add that it took quite five years to ac- 
complish the above, so as to make a clean sweep as it might be 
called, leaving me nothing to look after, or indeed care for in 
the meantime, except my little motherless infant, who by this 
time, had grown into a beautiful, bright little fellow of five sum- 
mers. 

Excepting a few visits I had made up to the Central States, 



296 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

and back East, and one winter I spent down South in New Or- 
leans, I had remained most of these five years in Memphis, 
having given myself up wholly to study, to which I had not on- 
ly applied myself quite closely for many years prior to that time, 
but even constantly since, and so continued to do, finding more 
real pleasure and happiness in this than in anything else this 
deceitful world can afford ; all charms of general association or 
" society " as it is called, having long since vanished into thin 
air, or as the soap bubble a child may amuse himself with as he 
blows it from his clay pipe, and then watches till it bursts and 
vanishes forever. And that, in fact, is about as much as I was 
able to see or find in "society," so called in earlier days, and 
have not as yet learned of any great improvements in it since 
then. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 297 



CHAPTER XV. 

Second Tour over Europe. Travels, Scenes and Life in the Orient, etc. 

In the last chapter of these brief memoirs, the reader will re- 
member I referred to a second tour over Europe, and also in 
it and in other chapters mentioned having traveled and spent 
time in the East, or Orient, viz, Egypt, Palestine, Syria, Africa, 
Asia Minor, or Turkey. 

This journey I started upon June, 187 , from Memphis, 
Tenn., where I had spent the last thirteen years of my life. But 
now feeling the great need and even necessity of a change, I 
closed up my matters there, with a view of not only returning 
to Europe again, but to take up my permanent residence in 
some part of the old world, most probably in Paris, taking my 
little son with me as far as Kentucky, leaving him there with 
near relations, for the time being, at least, and then pursuing 
my journey. 

Nothing of special interest occurred before reaching Europe, 
though an exceedingly disagreeable sea voyage, rough sailing, 
and a miserable craft of the Anchor line of steamers, such as 
was not fit to take passage in, but the best we could get at that 
time. Landing in Glasgow, Scotland, and after spending some 
time looking over Scotland a second time with some friends 
who were traveling companions on the voyage over, we went 
from there direct to London ; and after a short stay there and 
in the country, pursued our journey to Paris, where I remained 
till early Autumn, when I joined a party of excursionists under 
the supervision and management of Cook's Tourist Agency, 



29S AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

bound for the " Holy Land/' so called. On leaving Paris, we 
stopped at various points of interest, on our way through 
France, Switzerland and Italy, before reaching Rome ; and 
from there going on to Naples, from which point our whole 
company were to set sail at a given date, having become a lit- 
tle separated before reaching that place. And having now all 
become collected together, and the time arrived to start on our 
voyage over the Mediterranean, we set sail on one of the steam- 
ers of the Rubitina line direct for Alexandria, Egypt. There 
were some eighteen or twenty in our company, besides other 
passengers. The vessel, though not one of the largest, was 
comfortable enough. As the sea was not rough at that season, 
the voyage was rather a pleasant one, on some accounts, at 
least. The time required from Naples to Alexandria was six 
days, and our course took us in full view of Mount Etna ; also 
near the Stromboli, then in a state of eruption. We also passed 
near some of the islands of Greece and Sicily, landing at some 
of the same, also passing through the perilous straits of Cha- 
rybdis and Scylla. The sunset views on this voyage afforded 
me special interest, being among the most charming I have 
ever beheld. As soon as we entered the harbor at Alexandria, 
we were placed under the quarantine law, it being declared 
we had sailed from a cholera port — Naples, at the time of our 
departure, being infected with that epidemic. Before leaving 
the vessel, we were all exposed to a disinfecting process of fu- 
migation, which lasted quite an hour, and was something inde- 
scribably dreadful to endure, and for which there was not the 
slightest occasion or even pretext, inasmuch as there had not been 
a single case of cholera aboard the ship during the whole voy- 
age, or even the semblance of a case. The fiat of quarantine 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 299 

law, however, was inexorable, and the determination of its of- 
ficers to enforce it was irresistible ; and it was therefore quar- 
antine or perhaps death. After submitting to this dreadful in- 
fliction in a tight inclosure, for, as I have said, about one hour 
we were put into a sort of stock pen on wheels, and taken sev- 
eral miles, when we were placed in a large enclosure with high 
walls, and bolts and locks turned upon us. 

The Quarantine law holds regularly for forty days, and our 
understanding was, this was to be the duration of our confine- 
ment in this miserable old lazaretto. The weather was oppres- 
sively hot, water bad, and the place filthy, and abounded with 
flies and fleas. Our fare however, was barely tolerable, for 
which we were required to pay $2.00 per day. The time of 
course dragged slowly with us in this condition. But greatly 
to our relief, and rather unexpectedly to us too, after remain- 
ing five days instead of forty, we regained our liberty; and 
having but little to keep us longer in Alexandria, except to 
drive round, and over the old city, and view a few things of 
interest — such, for instance as the great obelisks, Cleopatra's 
Needle, Pompey's Pillar, the old Pasha's Palace, Harem, and 
Gardens 3 note the densely crowded, dirty, dusty streets, with 
naked jet black sleek Nubians, dogs, camels, and donkeys, in- 
discriminately mixed up together ; and having soon tired of 
this, and wanting to leave the place as soon as possible, we 
went to the American Consul's office, had our passports exam- 
ined, and vised, procured tickets, and bidding the classic old 
city of the Greek and Egyptian Philosophers, the Stoics and 
Spartans of early ages adieu, we took our departure by rail for 
Cairo up the Nile. 

Had our reception and impressions been a little more' favor- 



300 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

able and pleasant on our first arrival at Alexandria, we might 
have been better disposed towards the place, and therefore 
inclined to remain longer sight-seeing and viewing more close- 
ly ; not that we would have taken the trouble, perhaps, to do 
what that grand old cynic philosopher Diogenes could not 
do in Athens, viz, after traversing the streets diligently and 
carefully searching the many lanes, by-ways, crooks and turns, 
with lighted lamp in hand in broad day-light, was asked what 
he was looking for ? brusquely answered : " I am searching to 
see if I can possibly find one honest man in the City of Athens." 

The scenery through Egypt, and along the Nile as far as 
Cairo, afforded but little to interest or attract in any way, the 
ground being mostly very low, flat and marshy, with sloughs or 
quagmires, fit places for the hairless cattle with humps on their 
backs like the buffalo, to wallow in, which they seemed very 
fond of, just as the American hog does in hot weather also. 
And the raciest team I saw in Egypt, was one of those buffaloes 
and a camel yoked together, drawing the same old Egyptian 
plow made from the forks of a tree, which formed the single 
handle, the long beam and short plow part ; just such as were 
used doubtless 4,000 years ago, or such as plowed and tilled 
the soil which produced the corn that Joseph garnered up for 
the five years' famine which came upon that land. 

Stopping at the best hostelry in Cairo, on the following day, 
we took carriages, and crossing the Nile on a very substantial 
drawbridge, we drove a distance of ten miles to the ancient and 
historic Pyramids, and after ascending to the summit of the 
largest one, Cheops, with no small effort, and all the assistance 
we could get besides, we were well repaid by the grand scenes 
which lay beneath and in the distance, as far as the eye could 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 301 

reach in every direction aided by the field glass. But we have 
no space to describe minutely, either the scenery or the pyra- 
mids, nor, indeed, the City of Cairo, or to even describe 
Egyptian life and scenes, as they now present themselves to the 
traveler; On leaving Cairo, our company divided, some going 
up by way of the Red Sea, whilst others by rail went directly 
on through the Land of Goshen to Ismalia, on the great Suez 
Canal, at which point we all met together again, and taking a 
small steamer went direct on the Canal, to its terminus at 
Port Said, and at its outlet to the Mediterranean. The Suez 
Canal is one hundred miles long, two hundred and fifty feet 
wide, and fifty feet deep. The largest sized steamers ply its 
waters. Mr. DeLesseps, who is now engaged on the Panama 
Canal, was its originator and builder. 

At Port Said we engaged passage on a Russian steamer of 
the Peninsular and Oriental Mail line, which sailed for Constan- 
tinople via Joppa and other points on the Mediterranean coast. 
Arriving at Joppa, our vessel made a landing there, which is 
generally attended with great difficulty, often with much danger, 
and sometimes impossible on account of rough sea and very 
dangerous harbor. We were met some distance out in the bay 
by small vessels manned by the stout, rough native Arabs, who 
handled both our baggage and ourselves roughly. Albeit, we 
succeeded in getting ashore safely, or without accident or loss 
of baggage, which is not always the case. 

According to Pliny and other historians, Joppa is one of the 
oldest, if not indeed the oldest, inhabited city in the world, of 
which we have any authenticated account, and Damascus is the 
other. And it is believed that these two cities were coeval with 
the days of Noah before the flood. Joppa has a population of 



302 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

some 15,000. The house of Simon the tanner is still pointed 
out to the traveler. We remained here long enough to arrange 
a general equipage of tents and a complete camping outfit for 
our whole party, including cooking stove, utensils, tables and 
table ware, bedding, provisions, etc., cooks, dragoman and 
horses, for our journeys by land over Palestine. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 303 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Travels, Life and Scenes in the Holy Land, Continued. 

Leaving Joppa about noon, we took the only road now trav- 
eled, or indeed, that has ever been for many thousands of years, 
which leads to Jerusalem, passing through the plains of Sharon, 
the town of Lydia, and along through the valley of Gibeon, and 
over the mountains of Gibeon. We arrived in this valley, and 
on the ancient site and battle field of Gibeon about sunset ; at 
which time I found myself with a chill, which was soon fol- 
lowed by a burning fever, causing me a very restless night, and 
by no means in a fit condition to pursue my journey the next 
day. But, having only about eighteen miles further to go be- 
fore reaching Jerusalem — being then about half way between 
the two places — the whole distance between Joppa and Jerusa- 
lem being thirty-six miles, and exchanging a very mean riding 
horse for a better one belonging to our dragoman, and mount- 
ing this, a splendid riding Arab steed, I was enabled to com- 
plete the journey with the rest of our party early in the after- 
noon the same day ; stopping at the best hotel in the city, 
which, though not first class in all its appointments, yet was 
better than we could have hoped for, all things considered. 

During our stay in Palestine, which lasted some time, every 
day was devoted to visiting places and scenes the most ancient 
and sacred to every Christian, or reader of the Bible. But for 
us to refer to all, and mention everything seen during our trav- 
els and sojourn of some months in Palestine and Syria, would 
require the writing of a volume even larger than this whole 



304 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

book. The reader, therefore, must be content with only a few 
brief and passing notices which we shall here give, as relates to 
the Land of Sacred Story. 

In exploring the land of Palestine, nothing interests the 
Christian traveler so much as to observe at almost every step 
the unbounded light the "Land of the Book " sheds so constant- 
ly upon the sacred volume. Viewed from this standpoint, Pal- 
estine appears as a great chamber of the most sublime and beau^ 
tiful imagery, in which every object may be used to interpret 
sacred history. Every tree that grows in that land, and every 
flower that blooms on the hills or in the vales, every bird that 
warbles its little songs of praise, and every fountain that sends 
forth its cooling stream to slake the thirst of the weary traveler, 
and every star that shines from heaven to impress us with the 
glory that lies beyond, all, all have a voice to unfold the sa- 
cred book of God, and reveal the hidden treasures that lie con- 
cealed within. Such a revelation as this makes dark things 
light to our eyes, and crooked things straight before us. There- 
fore of a verity, may the traveler who is a student of the Bible 
exclaim, the God of the Land is indeed the God of the Book. 
As we have said, every bird of the Holy Land is a tuneful 
witness of the sacred record. " The stork (still) knoweth the 
appointed time of her coming." 

The eagle is seen mounting up towards heaven, and "gath- 
ering whithersoever the carcass is." The little sparrows still 
chatter upon the house-tops, and are sold "two for a farthing," 
or " five for two farthings." The young ravens (are still heard 
to) cry to God for food, and he still continues to feed them ; 
also " the fowls of the air, that sow not, neither do they gather 
into barns," but are still fed by our Heavenly Father. The 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 305 

clothing of the people is still the same in style and fashion 
worn long centuries ago, even before Jesus of Nazareth dwelt 
upon earth, or perhaps thousands of years before. Customs 
or habits of dress, so whimsical, and eccentric, and capricious 
in our land, are as settled there as the eternal hills around Je- 
rusalem ; they never change ; hence we see at all times in the 
streets of Jerusalem, Joppa, Samaria, and Damascus, the girdle 
of Judah or of Paul, the sandals of the Gibeonites, the mantle 
of Elijah and of Samuel, the turban of good old Daniel, and 
the seamless robe of our Savior, " for which the soldiers cast 
lots." The climate of the land still confirms the record of the 
holy writ. "When the south wind blows, there is heat," and 
" when a cloud rises in the west there is rain." The seasons 
are still marked by " the early and latter rains," and should 
either fail, as happened in the days of Elijah, and still does 
sometimes, famine, in all its desolations, disease, and death is 
sure to follow. I traveled over that land after a drouth of 
five months, when every spear of grass, or vestige of every 
kind of vegetation was dried and parched ; likewise the whole 
earth dried and baked, till it was cracked over in great and deep 
fissures, making it dangerous to ride over it, whilst the heat 
rose up as from a furnace, and nearly all fountains, pools, or 
streams of water were also dried up. 

The diseases of that country are still the same type as when 
the Great Physician went abroad healing all manner of diseases, 
as well as his disciples, also. Around the little Sea of Galilee 
fevers still abound, such as prostrated the little daughter of 
Jairus and the mother-in-law of Peter. Also at Bethany, sud- 
den and fatal diseases occur, such as overcame Lazarus, whom 
Jesus raised from the dead. Sunstroke is still common on the 



306 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

plains, as when the son of the Shunamite woman fell under its 
effects. (II Kings, 4.) Leprosy, in its loathsome and hideous 
deformity, still prevails, as it did in the days of the great law- 
giver, Moses, and as in the days of the Savior. It is, indeed, 
a sad, a melancholy sight, to look upon the victims of this most 
loathsome and dreadful disease. These miserable creatures 
are to be seen in different parts of the country, often huddled 
together outside the gates of Jerusalem and other cities, quite 
naked, or only half clad, without shelter or food, begging what- 
ever they may get from the stranger as he passes by at a dis. 
tance from them. 

In Damascus are two hospitals for lepers, the climate being 
considered very favorable for the disease, owing to great mild- 
ness of temperature. One of these hospitals is owned and 
controlled by the Turks, and a miserable collection of mud- 
huts it is, such as would scarcely be fit for hyenas and jackals 
to stay in ; the other, owned by Christians of various sects, is 
surrounded with a wall, and is a better grade of pest-house. 
The condition of these poor creatures is, indeed, sad enough, 
as there seems to be no provision made either by the govern- 
ment or any society, or even private individuals, for their sup- 
port or maintenance in any way, and are therefore compelled 
to beg what little they get to sustain life. I went among these 
miserable creatures, heard their sad stories, and saw their dis- 
ease in its every stage, and its most horrible developments. 
Leprosy seldom appears upon its victim earlier in life than the 
fifth year; therefore, infants seldom, if ever, suffer from it. 
The general average with those afflicted is about five males to 
one female. There are but two well defined types of the dis- 
ease, known as "tuberculous" and "anesthetic." The first 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 307 

symptoms are usually numbness, pricking, or a dead feeling in 
the extremities ; the skin becomes thickened and changed into 
a red, dusky hue ; tubercles appear on the face and extremities, 
after which suppuration, which is next followed "by sloughing 
and loss of fingers and toes, sometimes feet and hands also ; 
often the nose becomes destroyed, together with the tongue and 
palate, with all powers of speech destroyed likewise ; the eye- 
lashes and brows, with the hair of the head and face, all drop, 
and the poor sufferer is left in this condition, a most miserable 
and pitiful object, till death comes kindly to his relief, although 
the disease may, and often does, last ten, fifteen, and even 
twenty years, and sometimes longer. 

Blindness is another dreadfully prevalent affliction in Pales- 
tine and other Eastern countries, and the blind still " sit by the 
wayside " begging, as did Bartimeus. It is no unusual thing to 
see " the blind lead the blind " ; nor need this be wondered at 
when perhaps quite a fourth of the whole population of some of 
the towns are blind of one or both eyes. The great prevalence 
of this sad affliction is generally caused from an impalpably 
fine powdered sand, with which the whole atmosphere becomes 
filled, from the siroccos that blow there sometimes continuously 
for a month or longer, and which not only penetrate even the 
very pores of the skin, and enter the lungs through the nasal 
passages and throat, but also fill the eyes, producing inflamma- 
tion, causing a disease known as opthalmia, which becomes so 
severe as to cause the eyeballs to swell up and burst open, in- 
stantly producing blindness as well as the most dreadful suffer- 
ing, during the progress of the disease ; and all ages have to 
suffer alike, children as well as adults. 

The domestic habits of life continue the same, just as they 



308 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

have for four thousand years, as plainly taught in the Bible. In 
the sultry hours of noon, they "sit under their own vine and 
fig tree," and sleep at night under booths upon the flat house- 
tops. The bread is that " daily bread " the Savior taught his 
disciples and us to pray for — thin, small loaves or cakes, five 
making an ordinary meal, and baked in earthern ovens, and 
eaten fresh every day, whilst reclining at the table, as at the 
" Last Supper " of Jesus and his disciples. The sound of the 
mill grinding is still heard through the silent hours of the night, 
as well as all day ; two women sit facing each other on the 
ground on either side the coarse mill stones, which lie one 
upon the other, forming the " upper and nether mill stones " ; 
through a round hole in the center of the upper one, the grain 
is poured in slowly by the hand ; then taking hold of a pin of 
wood, fastened into the stone near the rim, it is drawn half 
way around by the hand of one, when the other seizes it and 
completes the circuit, then back again, and so on, continuing 
the process almost constantly day and night, to grind a little 
coarse meal sufficiently to supply the absolute wants of life or 
hunger. The dead are still carried on open biers, without cof- 
fins, and the death songs of the minstrels still accompany the 
dead body, with lamentations of mourning women. I attended 
one of these funeral services, as above mentioned, at the town 
of Bethlehem, one Sunday morning, the body being carried to 
an open sepulchre or grave, hewn out of rock, and interred with 
only a winding sheet and no coffin; nor could they get wood in 
that country to make a coffin out of, if they wanted it. 

The virgins at the wedding still "go forth to meet the bride- 
groom." I attended one of those Oriental marriage ceremo- 
nies, which took place at the hour of midnight, the bride, and 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 309 

her maids of honor, with their lamps, and band of music, going 
forth to the bridegroom's house, when all went in, and the mar- 
riage took place ; but the ceremony was too tedious to here de- 
scribe. 

The same implements of husbandry, the same plowing, sow- 
ing of seeds, and reaping the grain, threshing and winnowing 
the chaff from the wheat, continue just the same, and in exact- 
ly the same way as practiced thousands of years ago. 

The geography of the country remains the same ; all the sa- 
cred scenes are to be found in their ancient places, just as the 
intelligent traveler who is a Bible reader would expect to find 
them, and no better guide book can be had to point out and 
locate them with complete accuracy, than the Bible. There, 
we still see " Bethlehem of Judea," the birth place of Jesus • 
Hebron, Jerusalem, high upon her three hills of Zion, Moriah 
and Acre ; Bethany on Mount Olivet, where Mary, Martha and 
Lazarus, " the friends of Jesus," lived ; Bethpage, Bethel, where 
Jacob slept with a stone for his pillow, and saw that sublime 
and heavenly vision of the angels ascending and descending. 

We pitched our tents on this same spot for a night ; but in- 
stead of such a glorious vision, when awaking in the morning, 
and looking out at my tent door, towards the only pool of water, 
from which we had drank the night before, I saw a number of 
naked Arabs of both sexes bathing in it ! The water was so 
bad it had already made us almost sick, and now this was too 
much for us, and although feverish and thirsty, yet we drank 
not that morning. 

Joppa, Jericho, Shiloh, Shechem, Samaria, Nain, Cana, Lydia, 
Nazareth the home of Jesus, a beautiful country town, with be- 
tween two and three thousand inhabitants, Tiberius, Caperna- 



310 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

urn, Acre, Cesarea, Gaza, Tyre and Sidon, Chorazin and 
Bethsaida, Dan and Beersheba. But we cannot take time or 
space to describe either minutely or generally any of these nu- 
merous places, however desirable it might be to do so. 

Near Jerusalem, across the brook Kedron, and near the foot 
of Mount Olivet, we see the beautiful and ever memorable little 
garden of Gethsemane. This quiet, sacred little spot is enclos- 
ed by a wall, and adorned with beautiful flowers, and the rev- 
ered olive trees which, for aught we know, were standing there 
in the days of our Savior ; for it is a known fact, the olive tree 
of that country seldom if ever dies — the old trunk may some- 
times decay and even fall away, but the roots continue to live 
on, and again sprout up, forming a new tree, and so continue 
perpetually. 

Aceldama, the potters' field, [which was bought with the 
" thirty pieces of silver "], the pools of Siloam, Bethesda, and 
Gihon, the fountains all still remain, which used to slake the 
thirst of Prophets, Priests, and Kings ; that of Elijah near Jer- 
icho, made sweet by the prophet casting a cruise of salt into it; 
David's fountain near Hebron ; Jacob's well, [75 feet deep, and 
9 feet in diameter] ; Joseph's Tomb, near by. 

Returning again to Jerusalem, we see King David's strong, 
high tower still standing on Mount Zion ; and near by his tomb 
outside the walls of the city, where he and many other kings lie 
buried. On Mount Scopus on the north are the ancient tombs 
of the prophets, also the tombs of Zacharias, St. James, and the 
lamented and wayward Absalom. The mountains round Jeru- 
salem and in that land still stand, stern and awful in their sub- 
lime grandeur, sacred, silent monuments of God's Eternal Word. 
Nebo, from the towering summit of which Moses was permitted 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 311 

to view the " promised land," before he went up to the heaven- 
ly hill beyond Herman, from which the Jordan takes its source, 
stands glittering in its diadem of sun-melting snows. Carmel, 
with its bald promontory, jutting into the Mediterranean, and 
looking westward over its deep blue waters, once dotted over with 
the white sails and ships of King Solomon, heavily laden with the 
vast riches of that great Monarch, as they returned from foreign 
lands. Tabor, ever sacred as the supposed spot upon the sum- 
mit of which the Transfiguration occured. Ebal and Gerizim, 
ever memorable as the Mounts of " blessings and cursings," and 
upon the latter, where stood the beautiful temple in which "Our 
Fathers worshipped." The mountain Gilboa, upon which we 
are told neither dews nor rains have fallen since the sad fate of 
Jonathan, when King David in his bitter lamentations over 
them, exclaimed " Ye Mountains of Gilboa, let there be no dew, 
neither let there be rain," etc., [see II Kings, i : 13-27]. Also 
the mountains around and nearer Jerusalem, glorious summits, 
solemn and sacred in memory, which afford God's holy Proph- 
ets their best imagery of sublime grandeur and majesty ; all — 
all, still stand as living sentinels, faithful to their trust, speaking 
witnesses of Bible truths ; and having thus stood for thousands 
of years, so they doubtless will continue to stand, even till time 
itself shall be no more. 

The heavens of the holy land still " declare the glory of God, 
and the firmament showeth his handy work," just as in days of 
old when they inspired the sweet singer of Israel. In the blue 
ethereal sky the seven stars and Orion still wheel and glitter, as 
in the days of Amoz; " Arcturus and the chambers of the South " 
as in the days of Job ; and the " countless seed to Abraham " 
is recalled to memory when looking up into the Oriental sky, 
so thickly bestudded and dotted and powdered with stars. 



312 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

Never in any country in which I have ever lived or travelled, 
have I contemplated with such infinite pleasure the starry firma- 
ment as in Palestine, while sitting upon the house top in 
Jerusalem, or at my tent door at night, whilst the blue vaulted 
heavens seemed nearer than before, and the bright stars and 
blazing planets seemed almost within hailing distance. The 
houses are also the same as they were in the days of the proph- 
ets and of our Savior, and bear their testimony for the Book of 
Books, the "foundation and rock," the movable roof, as in the 
case of the paralytic man whom the Savior healed. The " guest 
chamber on the wall," the " lattice," " the needle's eye," through 
which the burdened camel could not pass. Nature, too, with 
open volume, stands ready to testify with her unvarying laws, 
" the lilies of the field which toil not," etc., are still arrayed in 
splendor outrivaling Solomon in all his glory. The serpent, 
that emblem of cunning, (not of wisdom), the little ant, emblem 
of industry, and the dove of innocence. The little grain of 
mustard seed still becomes so great a tree, that the fowls of the 
air lodge in the branches thereof. The "husks which the 
swine did eat " still hang profusely from the carob tree. 

Earthquakes still trouble the land as in the days of Uriah, 
and of the crucifixion and resurrection of the Savior. The 
" great Sea," the little Sea of Galilee or Tyberias. The " Dead 
Sea," lies deep down in its dark basin and solemn stillness, 
testifying to the dreadful doom of the cities of the plain. Sud- 
den storms- still arise on the little lake of Gennesareth or Sea of 
Galilee just as in the days of our Savior, when " he lay asleep 
on a pillow in the hinder part of the vessel," and on the Medi- 
terranean as in the days of Jonah, off the Coast of Joppa, and 
of Paul near the Island of Miletus. The swift Jordan continues 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 313 

to flow on, emptying its volumes of muddy waters into the 
Dead Sea, just as it has for thousands of years, and at certain 
seasons, or during " the early and latter rains," overflowing its 
banks often for many miles. Also the rivers of Damascus 
"Abanaand Pharphar." The Shepherds continue to watch 
their flocks by night, as in the days of the youthful David, and 
as they did on the night when the " bright Star in the East 
appeared and stood over where the infant Jesus lay,'' and when 
they heard that heavenly choir of Angels, proclaiming "joy to 
the world, peace, good will," etc., on the plains of Bethlehem. 
The laborer is still seen standing in the market place, waiting 
to be hired and receive his (penny) wages at the close of each 
day. 

Merchants and tradesmen still use the " balances of deceit," 
wicked balances, a " bag of deceitful weights and scanty meas- 
ures." The penny still " bears the image and superscription 
of Caesar," and the little " mites " two of which make a farthing, 
are still to be seen, such as " the poor widow cast into the 
treasury." Also the "pieces of money," or "pieces of silver," 
such as were used to " pay tribute," and such as Judas received 
for the betrayal. And lastly, the trees of the " Holy Land — 
Cedars of Lebanon " — still stand, such as Solomon used in the 
temple building. The graceful palm tree, straight as an arrow, 
emblem of the " upright man," and laden with its golden fruits 
and waving its long branches. The olive trees, over the slopes 
and upon the summit of Mount Olivet, and all over the land, 
still draw their fatness from the flinty rock. And far and near, 
from Dan to Beersheba, the " fig tree while its branches are 
yet tender putteth forth its leaves," etc., and its luscious fruit 
also in its season, just as it did when the divine finger pointed 



3T4 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

it out as an inimitable moral eighteen centuries ago. And so, 
we might continue to enumerate and mention one thing and 
another, ad infinitum, and until our readers would grow weary, 
and yet the subject would still remain inexhaustible. But we 
here close our brief sketch of Travels and Life in the Orient. 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 315 



CHAPTER XVII. 
Life, Scenes and Experiences during the Author's Residence in Rome. 

After returning from my sojourn in Palestine and Syria, and 
on reaching Rome, I decided to locate there, and so make that 
place my future home. Leasing a whole flat of rooms on the 
corner of the Via Condotti and Bocca de Leon, I took up my 
residence accordingly, and although my health was poor, yet 
by taking the best of care of myself, I found I could make Ro- 
man life barely tolerable. And having adopted the custom of 
giving social entertainments regularly one evening in each week, 
inviting all visitors, and strangers in Rome generally, I was 
not long in making acquaintances, but found life also less lone- 
ly and wearisome. One, to make and have friends in Rome, 
only needs to show himself friendly. This I did, and soon 
therefore had a host of friends, especially during the season 
for strangers in Rome. 

After quite a year's residence as I have just mentioned, I 
decided to change my quarters and move to the Piazza d'Es- 
pagnia, there taking another flat of some seven or eight rooms ; 
and in the meantime corresponded with my brother and his wife, 
with whom my little son was living, in Kentucky, influencing 
them to make a visit to Rome, or to Europe at least, and bring 
little Julian with them. And this they did in the summer of 
18 — , I meeting them at Liverpool, and accompanying them 
over different parts of Europe, until we all reached Rome to- 
gether. 

My brother and wife visited Europe intending to remain 
at least two years, but not being as well pleased with the coun- 



316 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

try and the usual customs and habits of living, and especially 
with life in Rome, they soon became tired of it, and homesick 
too, and so determined to return again to America, which they 
did later in the season, leaving Julian with me. Their doing so 
was of course an unlooked for disappointment all round, and 
to me especially, but there seemed no help for it, and so it had 
to be that way. Their departure again was attended with quite 
as much sadness as their arrival had been with joy. 

Autumn came and passed away, succeeded with a long, 
dreary winter of clouds and rain, and then the spring season 
followed, then summer came. In the meantime Rome's live- 
liest season of late fall, winter and spring had been attended with 
the usual large influx of strangers from almost every part of the 
world, and the usual festivities, gayeties, etc. But now summer 
having again returned, and the hot, dull sickly season of Rome 
rapidly approaching, strangers began to leave quite as fast as 
they had come ; and although my little boy and myself had 
spent rather a pleasant season together under the circumstances, 
yet we too now began to feel like getting away from Rome, 
fearing the approaching season, and had indeed begun making 
arrangements accordingly, when suddenly, and certainly no less 
unexpectedly, a circumstance of the most dreadful and painful- 
ly sad nature occurred, which prevented our doing so, not only 
for some time, but came well nigh doing so forever ; the par- 
ticulars of which I will now briefly relate in the closing chap- 
ter of this book. 

One morning, in the month of May, as I was sitting at my 
desk, my little son — a bright-eyed little fellow of only six sum- 
mers — came to me in what he called "soldier's clothes," armed 
with a cane for his gun, and leading his little white poodle dog 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 31 7 

with a string ; he asked me to let him go with some of his play- 
mates to the Pincian Garden, but a little way off, to play. This 
garden was situated on a hill, surrounded by a high stone wall 
on the outside, but on the side next to the garden was only a 
few feet high. A smooth, wide road led from the Piazza d' 
Espagnia, where our house stood, up to this beautiful garden, 
which ran along by the hillside, as it had been excavated down 
and walled up on the right ; whilst on the left was another per- 
pendicular stone wall, beginning on a level with the piazza or 
paved square, but gradually ascended, as an inclined plane, with 
the road, till the summit of the hill was reached, at which 
point it was some seventy feet high, though only about two feet 
high all the way along next to the road leading up to the gar- 
den. When my little Julian came to me and made the above 
request, I stopped writing and looked at the dear little fellow 
for a moment, and with his eyes and face lit up with perfect 
happiness, I thought I had never seen a more perfect picture 
of childish innocence before. I gave my consent to his re- 
quest, and, with a kiss and the usual caution to be careful and 
not stay long, I again turned to the task before me, little think- 
ing of the dreadfully sad fate that awaited my little Julian. In 
less than half an hour from the time he left my presence a ser- 
vant came running in with the poodle dog in her arms, and in 
great excitement told me, in her native Italian language, that 
u my little Garcon Juliana had fallen over the Pincian wall and 
crushed out his brains; but she had saved his little dog." 
This news came to me with a dreadful shock, and hurrying 
out on the Piazza d'Espagnia, I learned from a bank clerk, 
who met me, to my great horror and dismay, that the news 
brought by the servant girl was indeed, alas, true. The young 



318 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

man informed me the child had fallen head foremost from the 
high wall upon which he had climbed, and had crushed his 
skull on the hard, stone pavement below, and had been picked 
up in a lifeless condition, and carried to a Jesuit hospital in 
the Via Corso, nearly half a mile away. I went to the spot where 
he had fallen, which was but a short distance away, and there 
saw a pool of blood and what appeared to be a portion of the 
brain. The height of the fall showed, by actual measurement 
afterwards, to be thirty feet. I jumped into a cab, and was 
driven rapidly to the hospital, but was refused admission for 
want of a.J>ass, and while waiting for one to be procured, I be- 
came impatient and rushed past the guards, who stood with 
muskets and bayonets in hand, and, at the risk of my life, as- 
cended a long flight of steps, passed through almost interminable 
halls, guided by an irresistible impulse, till I entered a door, 
there to behold, stretched upon a couch, the pale, bleeding, 
and apparently lifeless form of my little son. His eyes were 
closed, and his head crushed out of shape. Lying in this same 
great room were some one hundred and fifty other pitiable, 
suffering human creatures. The sight before me was a sicken- 
ing one. After having thus hastily glanced around me, and 
recognizing the body of my darling boy, lying upon a high 
couch on the opposite side of the room, I immediately went to 
him. I placed my hand upon the body, to find it had not 
yet grown cold. I then called for a certain medicine, but was 
told it was not in the dispensary, and if it was, it would do no 
good, as the child was already dead. I was also informed that 
the surgeons and physicians — of whom there were sixteen in at- 
tendance in the institution — had examined the child, and pro- 
nounced him dead ; and that the Holy Fathers had performed 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 319 

their ceremony over him, anointing with oil, and laid him out 
for burial. 

All of this, however, was unsatisfactory to me. True, the 
heart's action had ceased, the pulses were gone, and life had 
indeed fled ; but the body, as I have already remarked, had 
not yet grown cold, and I, as an instrument in the hands of 
the great Giver of life, determined not to be thus thwarted in 
my endeavors to restore the child to life 'again. I therefore 
sent immediately to the nearest pharmacy, and procured the 
medicine I wanted, and began to administer it at once, inter- 
nally and externally, to the crushed and broken skull and bleed- 
ing wounds. I also assured those in charge the child was mine, 
and that I claimed the body, dead or alive ; that it had been 
brought there without my knowledge or consent, and that I was 
going to remove it to my own home. But I met with great op- 
position to this, as there is an ordinance in Rome to the .effect 
that any corporation or chartered institution, finding a dead 
body unprotected in the streets or elsewhere, and taking it 
in charge, have a right to dispose of it in any manner they 
choose. And the hospital authorities claimed the body of my 
child had come into their possession under the above condi- 
tions. This claim, thus persistently urged, now seemed to 
change the wholeaspect of the case, and completely bar even 
the possibility of my getting the body out of their possession. 
Evening was rapidly approaching ; some hours had already 
been consumed in my contending with them for the body of my 
child ; and I well knew if night came on before I did gain pos- 
session of and move the body, that, according to their fixed 
regulations, every one who did not belong in the hospital had 
to be shut out ; and that if this did occur with me, that my lit- 



320 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

tie Julian's body would be very sure to be conveyed beyond 
my reach before morning, most likely to the dissecting room, or 
where I would never see it again. And knowing all this, I de- 
termined not only to stay by and cling to the body, but to use 
the most earnest protestations, arguments and remonstrances 
that it was possible to do against their course, in endeavoring 
to get possession of the body against all law of States, nations 
and countries ; and also made threats of bringing the power of 
international law to bear upon the matter ; and in this way, I, at 
last, through intimidation, and partly by force, took possession 
of the body, and moved it to my rooms before night came on. 
Although the pulses of my child, as I have already said, had 
long since ceased to beat, and there was no sign of the heart's 
action, the body still remained warm. On a careful examination, 
I found the skull to be not only broken to pieces, but so much 
shattered and crushed that the upper portion seemed to have 
become detached from the lower base; and I found it not only 
necessary to replace it in its proper position, but to reshape and 
remodel it again, as if it were a ball of clay or piece of putty. 
On the left side, near the top of the head, was an opening 
broken through the skull sufficiently large to admit the finger, 
from which the blood and brain was oozing. 

I will not prolong the history of this terrible calamity which 
had thus fallen upon me and my dear boy, by giving in minute 
detail the methods of treatment, but will only add that he lay in a 
motionless and apparently lifeless condition seven or eight days 
and nights. During a part of this time the limbs were cold 
and dead, many of the joints seemed dislocated, and decompo- 
sition seemed to be, and was so believed by many to have tak- 
en place to such a degree that I was repeatedly urged to con- 



AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 32 1 

sent to the " burial of the body, as it was dead and decompos- 
ing." And the matter indeed became so notorious that I was 
keeping the dead body of my child in my room, instead of let- 
ting it be buried, that threats were made that if I did not con- 
sent, the authorities would take the case in hand and take pos- 
session of it, and bury it at any hour. 

This to me was indeed a dreadful thought, for I felt a con- 
fidence from the first, which never for a moment became shak- 
en, that the life of my child would be again restored to me, if 
I could only keep possession of the body long enough. When 
consciousness, or more correctly speaking, life had been restored, 
it appeared as though one had indeed been raised from the 
sleep of death. And although the season of the year was un- 
favorable, the weather having become very hot, the recovery 
was rapid, until quite convalescent. The excitement occasioned 
in Rome by this calamity was from the first of no ordinary 
character ; and it became greater and greater from day to day, 
as the report became widely circulated that "the American 
doctor was keeping the decomposing body of his dead child at 
his Del Caso, in the Piazza d'Espagnia, instead of having it 
buried ; and that he was laboring under the strange hallucina- 
tion that the dead child would come to life again." 

As my sanity had by this time been strongly suspected by 
many, on account of this seemingly strange conduct to them, 
the reader can imagine the general commotion likely to occur 
in the " Eternal City," when it became known the " child had 
indeed come to life again." So great, indeed, was the general 
excitement that it did "make Rome howl." One must live in 
old Rome for some time to realize the unbounded superstition 
of her people. 



32 2 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF THE AUTHOR. 

In concluding this chapter, I will state that a prominent 
United States official, then residing in Rome, telegraphed to 
the U. S. Secretary at Washington that " the little son of Dr. 
Wasson, an American citizen, but resident of Rome, had fallen 
from a high wall and was picked up dead, and that the terrible 
calamity had produced such a shock upon the mind of the 
father, as to dethrone his reason, and that he was removed to a 
hospital or asylum." I also learned afterwards, that it had been 
officially telegraphed to Washington, that I had died in Rome. 
I have already stated in a preceding chapter that I had passed 
through a very protracted and severe illness in that place, which 
occurred immediately after the partial recovery of my little son, 
during a part of which time my life was despaired of, and 
for some time also I was unconscious of life, in the mortal 
body. At least six weeks elapsed from the time I was first taken 
with fever, known as the pernicious fever of Rome, before I 
was able to leave the hospital ; and finding it impossible to re- 
gain my health and strength at that season there, taking my 
little son with me, we started to travel and spend the season in 
that way ; but as strength seemed to return very slowly, I thought 
a sea voyage might be beneficial to us both, and so returned to 
America again, and having done so afterwards determined to 
remain in the United States. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



